(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Caliphate"

TIGHT BINDING BOOK 



g]<OU_166106 






OUP 557 !3-7-71~,000. 

OSMANIA UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 

CaUNo. 5 Accession N* 



Tide cA-fi 

This book should be returned on or before the date last marked below. 



THE 

CALIPHATE 



THE 



CALIPHATE 



BY 



SIR THOMAS W. ARNOLD, C.I.E., LITT.D. 

Professor of Arabic, University of London 
School of Oriental Studies 




OXFORD 

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
1924 



Oxford University Press 

London Edinburgh Glasgow Copenhagen 
New Tork Toronto Melbourne Cape Tom 

Bombay Calcutta Madras Shanghai 
Humphrey Milford Publisher to the UNIVERSITY 



PREFACE 

THE following pages are based on lectures 
delivered in the University of London ; the 
publication of them has been delayed owing to 
the exacting nature of the author's work in the 
School of Oriental Studies. Students of Muslim 
history will at once recognize his indebtedness to 
the works of Barthold, Becker, Caetani, Nallino, 
and Snouck Hurgronje, and he cannot claim to 
have done much more than present the result of 
their researches to English readers who may be 
unacquainted with the scattered writings of these 
distinguished authorities. 

A part of Chapter IV has already appeared in 
the Edinburgh Review, and is reproduced here with 
the permission of the editor 



TABLE OF CONTENTS 

PAGE 

I. The Caliphate and the Holy Roman 

Empire ..... 9 

II. Origin of the Caliphate. The titles of 

the Caliph . . . . .19 

III. Theological Sanction for the Caliphate 

in the Qur'an and the Traditions . 42 

IV. Historical survey of the Abbasid 

dynasty ..... 55 

V. The exposition of the jurists . . 70 

VI. Recognition of the Abbasid Caliphate 
from the eleventh to the thirteenth 
century ..... 77 

VII. Establishment of the Abbasid Cali- 
phate in Cairo .... 89 

VIII. Relations of the Abbasid Caliphs in 
Cairo with other princes in the 
Muslim world .... 99 

IX. Assumption of the title Khalifah by 

independent Muslim princes . .107 

X. The exposition of philosophical and 

ethical writers . . . .121 

XI. The Ottomans and the Caliphate . 129 



8 TABLE OF CONTENTS 

PAGE 
XII. Sultan Sallm in Egypt . . .139 

XIII. The Mughal emperors in India . . 159 

XIV. The later Ottoman Sultans ^ and the 

Caliphate ..... 163 

Appendix A. Shiah and Khawarij doctrines 

of the Caliphate .... 184 

Appendix B. The alleged spiritual powers 

of the Caliph .... 189 

Appendix C. Popular uses of the term 

Khallfah 200 

Appendix D. The title Sultan . . .202 

Appendix E. The titles of the Ottoman 

Sultan 203 

References to Authorities . 205 

Index 216 



THE CALIPHATE AND THE HOLY ROMAN 
EMPIRE 

DURING the early part of the Middle Ages two 
rival political systems, one in the West and the 
other in the East, dwelt face to face, ignorant and 
entirely unappreciative of one another's ideals. 
Each claimed to exist by divine appointment and 
appealed for sanction of its authority to the 
revealed Word of God. When Pope Innocent III 
declared that the Lord had entrusted to Peter not 
only the Universal Church but the government of 
the whole world, 1 he enunciated that doctrine of 
a world religion which Christianity has held from 
its very inception ; and the theory of the Holy 
Roman Empire set before it as its aim a World- 
State in which the Emperor would be universal 
sovereign, controlling and guiding the secular 
affairs of the faithful with an ever-widening 
authority, until it should embrace the whole 
surface of the globe. Similarly, Islam is a uni- 
versal religion and claims the jaUfigiance of all men 
and women, who must either accept the Muslim 
faith or pay tribute as subject peoples ; corre- 
sponding to this common recognition of the same 
creed there was to be a unity of political organiza- 
tion in which all believers were to owe obedience 
to the supreme head of the community, the 
Khallfah. 



10 THE CALIPHAT1 AND 

But in spite of these characteristics of resem- 
blance the two systems were fundamentally 
different. The Holy Roman Empire was con- 
sciously and deliberately a revival of a pre- 
existing political institution that had been in exis- 
tence before the birth of Christianity and was now 
revived under a specifically Christian character. 
Charlemagne assumed a title which had been held 
by heathen emperors before him, though the func- 
tions of his imperial office took upon themselves 
a specifically Christian character in consequence 
largely of his constant study of Saint Augustine's 
De Civitate Dei. But side by side with the Emperor 
was the Pope, and the Pope possessed spiritual 
authority and functions which were denied to the 
Emperor ; as the Vicar of God upon earth, he 
ruled over and guided the souls of men, while it 
was the part of the Emperor to deal with the 
concerns of their bodies. As every student of the 
Holy Roman Empire knows, there was a long 
conflict over the problem of the true relationship 
between these two independent authorities ; but 
throughout the centuries during which the Holy 
Roman Empire was a living force in Europe, 
the distinction between temporal and spiritual 
authority was never lost sight of. 

The circumstances under which the Caliphate 
arose were entirely different. It grew up without 
any deliberate pre- vision, out of the circumstances 
of that vast empire which may almost be said to 
have been flung in the faces of the Arabs, to be 



THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE 11 

picked up with the minimum of effort, by the 
rival empires of Persia and Rome, exhausted as 
they were by the age-long struggle in which they 
had endeavoured to tear one another to pieces, and 
in the case of the Roman empire, distracted by the 
acOTbjfy of the theological antagonisms of rival 
Churches, still more embittered by racial antipathy. 
No one at the beginning of the seventh century, 
least of all an Arab, could have anticipated in 
imagination the vast extent, the immense wealth 
and power, which were to be under the control of 
the Successor of the Prophet when he reigned in 
Damascus or Baghdad. ^Unlike the Holy Roman 
Empire, the Caliphate was no deliberate imitation 
of a pre-existent form of civilization or political 
organization. It was the outgrowtk of conditions 
that were entirely, unfamiliar to the Arabs, and 
took upon itself a character that was exactly 
moulded by these conditions. The Caliphate as 
a political institution was thus the child of its age, 
and did not look upon itself as the revival of any 
political institution of an earlier date. 

The theory as embodied in the works of Muham- 
madan theologians and jurists was elaborated in 
order to suit already operating facts ; \he history 
of the development of this theory is obscure, but 
it ctainly does not make its 



literature until after the^Arab empire had become 
an ^cco^^^^^rei^ty. As we know ^t, this 
theory first finds e:g^es^^ 
which claim to b^jy^^ Prophet 



12 THE CALIPHATE AND 



Muhammad or his int^ _These 

at .first ha^ Jby word of 



mouth*, jgere. embodied in 



during the third centu^oj the Muhammadaa 
4 in all matters.^ dogma, religious obser- 
vance, law jind ^the jgractices of the devout life they 
were ro|Hd^_e^ authorities secpnd^nly _tp the 
Indeed reverence for the Traditions 



reached such a point that their prescriptions were 
placed on a level with the sacred text of the 
Qur'an, and so early as the end of the first century 
of the Muhammadan era it had been laid down 
that in arriving at a decision in regard to the 
meaning of the Qur'an, the finding of the Tradi- 
tions was decisive, and that it was not the Qur'an 
which sat in judgement on the Traditions. 2 Thus 
it is impossible to appreciate the place which the 
Traditions occupy in Muslim thought unless due 
recognition is given to the unassailable authority 
which is assigned to them. 

The word * tradition ' is a somewhat unsatis- 
factory translation for the Arabic c Hadlth ' as 

*wiA,,.i W . -(W> 

technically employed to mean a record of the 
actions and sayings of the Prophet, for in the 
Christian system of theology a tradition does not 
generally carry the same weight as a text from the 
revealed Word of God, and Christian tradition has 
not received verbal embodiment in the same rigid 
form as in Muhammadan literature ; 3 for in 
Muslim theology a Hadlth is believed in many 
cases to represent the actual words of God, even 



THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE 13 

as a verse of the Qur'an is held to be the eternal 
Word of God ; and if all the Traditions do not 
actually thus take the form of divine utterances, 
still they are regarded as having been divinely 
inspired in substance, if not in the actual form of 
their verbal expression. Thus they carry with 
them the sanction of divine authority and they 
serve, together with the Qur'an itself, as one of the 
bases of religious doctrine, religious practice, and 
ritual observance, as well as being the source of 
political theory and law. European scholars have 
made it clear that many of these so-called Tradi- 
tions of the Prophet were invented in the interests 
of some political party or theological sect, and even 
Muhammadan theologians themselves have frankly 
recognized the fact that some utterances claiming 
to be Traditions were really forgeries ; but when 
the authoritative collections of Traditions, to 
which reference has already been made, were 
compiled in the third century, they were accepted 
without question and were held to admit of no 
cavil or dis^fe. Quite early in the Muhammadan 
era it became obvious that the various problems 
that faced the Muslim thinker, problems not only 
of the political order but also problems connected 
with the framing of systems of religious dogma and 
the settling of metaphysical controversies, could 
not be satisfactorily solved by reference merely to 
the Qur'ftn, for they had never presented them- 
selves to the primitive society to which the Qur'an 
had been revealed. It was, therefore, necessary in 



14 THE CALIPHATE AND 

a religious community that relied for guidance on 
the inspired Word of God, to have some settlements 
of these various difficulties, couched in a form of 
authority equal to that of the 



Qur'an itself, if they were to win acceptance 
in the minds of the faithful. It was this in- 
tellectual and practical need that gave rise to 
the literature of the Traditions and claimed for 
them so unassailable a prerogatiye. Such Traditions 
as embodied the theory of the Caliphate were, 
therefore, to be received as matters of faith 
and could demand the unhesitating allegiance of 
the believer. 

Apart from the question of its inception, the 
theory of the Caliphate differed in another impor- 
tant respect from that of the Holy Roman Empire. 
The orthodox Muslim world has never accepted the 
existence of any functionary corresponding to a 
Pope, though among the Shiahs an exalted degree 
of authority has been assigned to the Imam as an 
exponent of divine truth ; but among the Sunnls, 
to whom the historic Caliphate (the subject of the 
present inquiry) belongs, divine revelation is held 
to have ceased with the Qur'an and the Traditions, 
and the task of interpretation of these sources of 
truth was assigned to the 'Ulama (the learned) and 
did not belong to the Caliph. Thus the Caliph, as 
will be explained later, enjoyed no spiritual 
functions. As Imam he could lead the faithful in 
prayer, in acts of public worship ; but this was 
a privilege which the meanest of his Muslim 



THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE 15 



subjects could enjoy,* since for ou^n an office no 
special ordination or consecration was required, 
and the performance of this religious activity 
implied the possession of no specific spiritual 
character, such as is connected with the doctrine 
of the Christian priesthood. JLglamJo^^ no 
priesthood, of no body of m^n set apart for jjhft 
performance of religiouj3j|ufe 

RTstrue that in Muhammadan society there are 
persons known as the 'Ulama, who have given 
themselves up exclusively to the study of theology 
with a degree of self-sacrificing devotion that is 
worthy of all praise ; but these men, as their 
designation indicates, are only c the learned ' ; 
they are laymen and they receive reverence only 
because they have devoted themselves to the 
unceasing study of the Word of God and the divine 
law ; nor have they been set apart for this form of 
activity by any distinct form of religious appoint- 
ment, nor do they in any such manner acquire any 
religious or spiritual powers of operation, which 
would lift them to a higher stage in an ecclesiastical 
organization, if the Muslim religion possessed one. 
Moreover, for the punctual performance of public 
worship at the five prescribed periods of daily 
prayer, it has been found convenient to assign to 
any public Mosque an Imam, who is always present 
at such times and can lead the devotions of the 

* A slave, a nomad from the desert, a callow youth, or the 
son of a prostitute may act as Imam. 4 



16 THE CALIPHATE AND 

faithful. But such mJbnibn has no priegtly 
not hegn^ ordained to this office 



functionary ; he is 
a layman, just like the members of his congrega- 
tion, but since their daily avocations in the world 
would not always admit of their regular attendance, 
it is found convenient to employ a man who is not 
hampered by such ties; but any one of his 
congregation could at any time take his place and, 
as adequately, perfdrm all the prescribed ritual 
observances and satisfy all the demands of the 
religious law. Much misunderstanding has arisen 
from the failure to recognize all the implications 
connected with the absence of a priesthood in 
Islam. Familiarity with Christian doctrine and 
Christian ecclesiastical systems has caused obser- 
vers to view Muslim society and Muslim institutions 
from a point of view familiar to themselves but 
entirely foreign to that of the Muslim world. The 
Muslim doctrine of the nature of God and the 
explanation of the Divine attributes as being 
utterly unlike and distinct from human attributes, 
implies a relation between man and his Creator 
entirely different from that taught by a system of 
dogma embodying the doctrine of the Incarnation. 
The divine nature is so absolutely unrelated to, 
and so far removed from, human nature, that 
(according to orthodox Muslim teaching at least) 
no single man can claim to be nearer to God than 
his fellows ; all believers are alike,- in their utter 
subjection to the unapproachable divine majesty, 5 



THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIKE 17 

Accordingly, in the Muslim world there is not that 
separation between Church and State which has 
been a source of so much controversy in Christen- 
dom. Ifi Is true that the Muslim 'Ulama have 
often denouncjed^JJbte .unrighteous ways of the 
Cgliplt and his government, and have demanded 
for the religious law an extensive operation which 
the officers of government have generally refused 
to grant ; but these have been matters of dispute, 
i^tTet^eST\priesthood and the civil authorities, 
but between indivicteaHaymenjtnd other laymen. 
For the understanding of the status of the Caliph, 
it is important therefore to recognize that he is 
pre-eminently a political functionary, and though 
he may perform religious functions, these functions 
do not imply the possession of any spiritual powers 
setting him thereby apart from the rest of the 
faithful. 

In one other respect does the Caliphate differ 
from the Holy Roman Empire. The Holy Roman 
Empire is dead ; in reality it had perished long 
before Napoleon in 1806 declared that he would 
no longer recognize the existence of it, and 
Francis II invented for himself the new title of 
Emperor of Austria. There is no monarch left 
who makes any pretension to be the successor of 
Charlemagne, nor is any defence any longer put 
forward for the political theory on which the 
institution of the Holy Roman Empire was based. 
But the case is very different in the Muhammadan 
world. There are still rival claimants for the 



18 THE CALIPHATE AND HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE 

possession of the title of Caliph, and the theory 
of the Caliphate is still cherished by theological 
students who shut their eyes to the altered circum- 
stances of the political world, and expound the 
doctrine of the Caliphate as though they were still 
living in the ninth century. 



II 

ORIGIN OF THE CALIPHATE. THE TITLES OF 
THE CALIPH 

THE Prophet Muhammad nominated no succes- 
sor. It would be idle to speculate why with his 
genius for organization he neglected to make such 
provision for the future of the new religious 
community he had founded. His health had been 
failing for some time before his final illness, and 
perhaps, like Oliver Cromwell, he was ' so dis- 
composed in body or mind, that he could not 
attend to that matter V It j^morejpnal^ 
he was a child of his aj^jwndj^ 

feeling*, which_ 



no hereditary principle in its primitive forms of 
and left the InembersT of the tribe 



entirely Jree .to .select their- own leader. 

As soon as the news of his deatK reached the 
ears of his most faithful followers and earliest 
converts, Abu Bakr, 'Umar and Abu Ubaydah, 
they immediately took action to secure the election 
of Abft Bakr, in accordance doubtless with plans 
they had matured in anticipation of the approach- 
ing death of the founder of their faith. 2 Hearing 
that some of the chiefs of the Banu Khazraj, the 
most numerous tribe in Medina that supported the 
Muslim cause, were holding a meeting to elect 
a chief, they hurried to the house in which this 
meeting was being held, and after some discussion 



20 THE CALIPHATE 

the election of Abu Bakr was carried by acclama- 
tion. Apparently very few persons were present 
at this meeting, and when on the following morning 
Abu Bakr took his seat on the Minbar in the 
Mosque where the dead Prophet had been accus- 
bomed to address his followers, 'Umar called upon 
bhe faithful to swear allegiance to Abu Bakr, and 
those who had been present at the meeting the 
night before, renewed the oath of allegiance they 
had then made, and the rest of the assembly 
followed their example. 

We have here an exemplification of the ancient 
Arab custom, in accordance with which, when the 
chief of a tribe died, his office passed to that 
member of the tribe who enjoyed the greatest 
influence, the leading members of the tribe 
selecting to fill the vacant place some one among 
themselves who was respected on account of age, 
or influence, or for his good services to the common 
weal ; there was no complicated or formal method 
of election, nor within such small social groups 
Vould any elaborate procedure be necessary, and 
when the choice of a successor had been made, 
those present swore allegiance to him, one after 
another, clasping him by the hand. 

Abu Bakr was sixty years of age when he was 
elected to succeed the Prophet, and he enjoyed the 
dignity for two years only. According to the 
tradition recorded by Muslim historians, Abu Bakr 
nominated 'Umar as his successor. But actually 
during the Caliphate of Abu Bakr, 'Umar had been 



ORIGIN 21 

the virtual ruler, and he assumed the functions of 
Head of the state immediately after Abu Bakr's 
death without any formality. ^Ehia^-j^gain^jwas 
quite in^ accordance with primitive Arab custom, 
when the prominent position of any^^partlcular 
individual clearly marked him out as the ultimate 
successor of the head of the tribe ; but though no 
formalities might be necessary, it was virtually by 
election that such a man would take the place of 
bhe dead chief, and the rest of the tribe would 
sxpress their assent by swearing allegiance to him. 

When ten years later 'Umar had received a 
mortal wound at the hand of an assassin, he is said 
to have appointed a body_pf electors* six in 
number, to choose a successor. Doubt has been 
cast on the truth of this story, and there is reason 
for thinking that 'Umar, like the Prophet 
Muhammad himself, left the matter entirely in the 
hands of those concerned. 3 

The greatest living historian of Islam, Prince 
Caetani, has suggested that this story of 4 Umar 
having nominated a body of electors was an 
invention of later times, in order to justify the 
practice that prevailed during the Abbasid period, 
of first having a private proclamation of the 
Caliph in the presence of the magnates of the 
empire, at which they swore allegiance to the new 
sovereign, and then following it up by the public 
proclamation, in which the populace received the 
communication of the election and gave assent by 
acclamation. 4 However this may have been, there 



22 THE CALIPHATE 

was certainly some form of election in the case of 
the first four Caliphs Abu Bakr, 'Umar, 6 Uthman, 
and 'All ; injaeitheri_instance was there any 




choice of^^ther of these Caliphs 
cqQsi^m^ 

As will be shown later on, in the theory of the 
Caliphate, the fiction of an election was always 
kept up, and, in ih& opinion of the Sunm 



the Caliphate wg^gjy a Y s ^JJlJalective office^and 
they accordingly lay down rules as to the qualifica- 
tions of the electors. Even up to modern times 
there are survivals, under the Ottoman Sultanate, 
of this primitive form of the institution. 

InJgSlJJ^^ passed into the 

hands of Mu'awiyah, the founder of the Umayyad 
dynasty. Mu'awiyah was the first to establish the 
hereditary principle, and in 67^, (four years before 
his death) he^^imnated his son Yagldr^s his 
successor. Deputations from the chief cities in the 
empire came to Damascus, and took the oath of 
allegiance to Yazld. When Syria and 'Iraq had 
thus paid homage to the heir apparent, the Caliph 
took his son with him to the holy cities of Medina 
and Mecca, and compelled the citizens there to 
accept this innovation, though in the face of 
considerable opposition. 

The precedent thus established was generally 
followed in later times throughout the Abbasid 
period also. The reigning Caliph proclaimed as his 
successor the most competent of his sons, or his 



ORIGIN 23 

favourite son if affection or prejudice influenced 
his choice, or the best qualified of his kinsmen. 
The oath of allegiance was then paid to this prince 
as heir apparent, first in the capital, and then 
throughout the other cities of the empire. But the 
direct succession of father and son was so little 
in a.nt.i^^l^XiLQMg^jn jthe case of the 



that for a period of more than, 
(754-974) only_six of them were L jra.p.ceeded Jby 
a on. When the power of the Abbasid Caliphate 
had sunk into insignificance, it- became, more 
common for son to succeed father* but throughout 
the wliole j)^od4)cdifcical theory maintained that 
the office was _electiYe*- 

Before going into the details of the theory, 
it will be convenient to complete this historical 
survey of the institution of the Caliphate. The 
establishment of the Umayyad dynasty, with its 
capital in Damascus, marked a distinct breach with 
the pious tradition of the original converts to 
Islam, whose interest was rather in Islam as a body 
of doctrine and a code of practice, than as a 
political organization. One of the most illuminat- 
ing discoveries made by modern historians in 
regard to Muslim history is the recognition of the 
fact that the enormous expansion of Islam in the 
second half of the seventh century, was not the 
result of a great religious movement stimulated by 
a proselytizing zeal for the conversion of souls, 
but was an expansion of the Arab tribes, breaking 



24 THE CALIPHATE 

through the frontiers which their powerful neigh- 
bours in the Roman and Persian Empires had 
grown too weak to defend. It has been made clear 
that religious interests entered but little into the 
consciousness of these conquering Arab armies 
which overran Syria, Palestine, Mesopotamia, and 
Persia, for this expansion of the Arab race was 
rather the migration of a vigorous and energetic 
people driven, by hunger and want, to leave their 
inhospitable deserts which had become impover- 
ished through increasing desiccation, and overrun 
the richer lands of the more fortunate neighbours. 5 
So long as the central government remained in 
Medina, Islamic influences were predominant, and 
the faithful Companions of the Prophet could 
attempt to organize the new society in accordance 
with the teaching of their dead master. But when 
in 661 Mu'awiyah made Damascus the capital of 
the empire, the old heathen sentiment of the Arabs 
was able to assert itself. In place of the theoretical 
equality of all believers in the brotherhood of 
Islam, we find the Arabs asserting themselves as 
a dominant aristocracy ruling over subject peoples. 
They exhibit as much pride of race and boast as 
much of their genealogies as in the old heathen 
days before Islam came to condemn such vain- 
glorious vanities. VPuring the whole of the 
Umayyadperiod, pious circles in Mecca and 
la which clung to the primitive apostolic 
traditions felt that-Mu'awiyah instead of preserving 
the piety and primitive simplicity of the Prophet 



ORIGIN 25 

and his Companions, had transformed the Caliphate 
into a temporal sovereignty, animated by worldly 
motives and characterized by luxury and self- 
indulgence. The Umayyads were accused of 
having secularized the supreme power in the very 
midst of Islam, and of having exploited the 
inheritance of the Muslim community for the 
benefit of the members of their own tribe and 
family. This breach of sentiment between the 
centres of Muslim orthodoxy and the capital of the 
Arab empire is of importance for the student of 
the development of Muslim political theory. For 
though the political theory of the Caliphate could 
not entirely ignore the actual facts of history, yet 
it was in Medina especially that Islamic speculation 
of all kinds theological, legal, and political had 
its beginning, and at the outset such theories were 
worked out without any reference to actual giving 
fact. This jis the reason why so much of Muham- 
madan law is purely theof^^nTits character; ^raid 
many principles that have liardly ever 



been put into pmctlceT^" While Tffii^awiyahj with 
hisjrenius for administration, and 



in dealing withntEeTEiall'gli Ly aristocracy out of 
which he had himself sprung, was laying the 
foundations of a great empire, the theorists 
jurists as well as theologians were elaborating in 
Medina the principles of the laws that were to 
govern the Muslim community, and were framing 
systems that had very little to do with the actual 
life of their co-religionists. 



26 THE CALIPHATE 

The unprejudiced student of history can realize 
how unjust was the judgement which these 
theorists, and the historians of the Abbasid period 
who accepted their point of view, passed upon the 
Umayyads ; they were under the delusion that the 
life of a simple and patriarchal religious society 
such as the Companions of Muhammad had lived 
in Medina, could be reproduced in a vast empire 
that had absorbed countries accustomed to the 
civilized administrative methods of the Roman 
world ; they could not recognize that the larger 
sphere of activity such as primitive Muslim society 
during the life-time of the Prophet never dreamt 
of, demanded methods of administration and 
organization, for which the inspired Word of God 
provided no guidance. 

Before the Umayyad dynasty came to an end, 
the Caliph in Damascus ruled over a vast empire 
stretching from India and the borders of China in 
the east, to the shores of the Atlantic and North 
Africa in the west comprising all the territories 
of the old Persian empire and the eastern provinces 
of the Roman empire (with the exception of Asia 
Minor) and his generals after conquering Spain, 
had even sent troops north of the Pyrenees. It 
was from the greatness of this empire, and the 
riches and power it had brought to the head of the 
State, that the title of Khallf ah derived its secular 
grandeur. At the outset this title merely implied 
succession to the Prophet Muhammad. As accord- 
ing to Muslim theology, Muhammad was the 



ORIGIN 27 

of the prophets, 6 of course the prophetic office 
ceased with him, and no one of his successors could 
lay claim tojspeak as the mouthpiece of divine 
revelation. But for the community that acknow- 
ledged him as their head, Muhammad had been 
ruler, judge, administrator, j^e^S^f^ndle^er of 



public worship and these functions were held to 
have passed on to his successors, and acquired an 
added glory and magnificence with each brilliant 
success of the Arab arms. 

Under the new dynasty of the Abbasids the 
Persian converts had come to the front, and the 
transference of the capital from Syria to Mesopo- 
tamia, and ultimately in 762 to Baghdad, marks 
the recognition by the new dynasty of its reliance 
upon its Persian supporters, and consequently the 
chief offices of state came to be held by men of 
Persian origin. Whereas the symbols of Umayyad 
rule had been the sceptre and the seal, under the 
Abbasids increased emphasis was laid on the 
religious character of their dignity, and the mark 
of their exalted office became the mantle of the 
Prophet, This sacred relic was worn by the 
Abbasid Caliph on the day of his succession when 
his subjects first took the oath of allegiance to him, 
and on every ceremonial occasion, as when, for 
example, he appeared in the Mosque to lead the 
prayer in public worship. Theologians and men 
of learning (which in Muslim society means pre- 
eminently religious learning) received a welcome 
in the Abbasid Court such as they had never 



28 THE CALIPHATE 

enjoyed under the Umayyads. The precepts of 
the religious law were zealously upheld by the head 
of the government and by the officers of state 
appointed by him, and all branches of learning 
connected with religious dogma and law received 
a great impetus under the generous patronage of 
the Khallfah. Several of the Abbasid Caliphs took 
pleasure in being present at religious discussions, 
invited men of learning to their court, and had 
a theological education imparted to their sons. 
At the same time they showed their spirit of 
orthodoxy by the persecution of heretics. 

This emphasis laid on religious considerations 
re-acted on the status of the Khallfah himself, and 
increased emphasis came to be laid on t&& ui title 
6 Imam '. This title first appears on coins and 
inscriptions in the reign of Ma'mun (813-833) and 
various traditional utterances (to which reference 
will be made later on) ascribed to the Prophet, in 
regard to the obedience due to the Imam, are 
significant of the added dignity with which this 
title had become invested. Such injunctions of 
obedience were made all the more impressive by 
another characteristic of the Abbasid court, which 
distinguished it from the more patriarchal spirit 
of the Umayyad court, namely, the presence of the 
executioner by the side of the throne. The Umay- 
yads, as true Arabs, retained something of the 
frank intercourse of the desert, and would con- 
descend, on occasion, to bandy words with their 
but approach to the Abbasid Caliph 



ORIGIN 29 

was hedged round with more pomp and ceremony, 
and by his throne stood the sinister figure of the 
executioner, with a strip of leather to catch the 
blood of the victim. Summary executions became 
characteristic of the administrative methods of the 
Abbasids, and many a man summoned in haste to 
the Palace took the precaution of carrying his 
shroud with him. The elaboration of Court 
etiquette which developed alongside with this 
autocratic exercise of authority, tended further 
to enhance the awe with which the office of 
Khallfah was regarded, for the Abbasids adopted 
the servile ritual of the old Persian court and made 
their subjects kiss the ground before them, or in 
the case of higher officials, or more favoured 
personages, permission was given either to kiss the 
Caliph's hand or foot, or the edge of his robe. 

It was under such circumstances connected with 
the increasing extension and wealth of the Arab 
Empire ^that the theory of the Caliphate was 
elaborated. None of the authoritative statements 
of tjais theory appear to belong to the primitive 
period of Muslim history, though the date at which 
they attained their final expression is uncertain. 
But certain technical terms connected with this 
supreme office are certainly of an early date, e. g. 
when, after the death of Muhammad in 632, it 
became necessary to invent some official designa- 
tion for the new leader of the community Abfl Bakr 
gave orders that he should be described by the 
modest title of ' Khallfah Rasul Allah ' (successor 



30 THE CALIPHATE 

of the Apostle of God), In this haphazard manner 
originated the title which was to describe the ruler 
of one of the greatest empires the world has ever 
seen. 

The Prophet had been at one and the same time 
head of the State and head of the Church. The 
paramount control of political policy was in his 
hands ; he received the ambassadors who brought 
the submission of the various Arab tribes, and he 
appointed officers to collect dues and taxes. He 
exercised ^supreme authority in military matters 
and the dispatch of military expeditions. He was 
at the same time supreme legislator, and not only 
promulgated legal statutes but sat in judgement to 
decide cases, and against his decision there was no 
appeal. In addition to the performance of these 
offices of the administrative and political order as 
ruler, general, and judge, he was also revered as the 
inspired Prophet of God and the religious dogmas 
he enunciated were accepted by his followers as 
revelations of divine truth, in regard to which there 
could be no- doubt or dispute. At the same time 
he performed the highest ecclesiastical functions, 
and as Imam led the prayer in public worship at 
the canonical hours in the Mosque of Medina. In 
all these respects Abu Bakr was a successor of the 
founder of the faith with the exception of the 
exercise of the prophetic function, which was held 
to have ceased with the death of the Prophet. 
The choice of the designation * Successor ' was 
doubtless prompted by a genuine feeling of 



ORIGIN 31 

humility on Abu Bakr's part, in the difficult days 
when the existence of the young Muslim com- 
munity was threatened, and when it might still 
have appeared to some observers to be doomed 
to extinction owing to the death of its founder. 
There is no evidence that Muhammad in his 
promulgation of the Qur'an ever contemplated the 
possibility of the word Khallfah becoming a title 
of his successor, nor is it likely that it was any use 
of this word in the Qur'an itself which suggested 
to Abu Bakr that he should style himself 4 the 
Successor of the Apostle of God '. That this simple 
title of Successor, or Khallfah, should have 
acquired so much dignity is due to the rapid 
extension of the Arab conquests and to the 
en,ormous wealth and power which these conquests 
brought to the rulers of the newly established 
empire. 

There were two other titles that have been 
commonly associated with the title Khallfah. The 
Caliph 'Umar, who succeeded Abu Bakr in 634, 
was at the outset of his reign first styled * Khallfah 
of the Khallfah of the Apostle of God ', but soon, 
as this designation was recognized to be too long 
and clumsy, he decided to be called ' Khallfah ' 
simply, and it is from 'Umar's reign, the period of 
the great conquests, that this simple title begins to 
attain so much si^ificaiice. But 'Umar was the 
first to assume the other title of c Amir ul- 
Mu'minln' (the Commander of the Faithful). 
This was obviously a more arrogant designation, 



32 THE CALIPHATE 

and 'Umar is said at first to have hesitated to allow 
himself to be addressed by a title that appeared to 
be so vainglorious, though the title was not a new 
one and had been held by 'Abdullah ibn Jahsh, one 
of the early converts of Muhammad, who was 
killed in the battle of Uhud, in the third year of the 
Hijrah, it having been bestowed upon him after his 
successful raid at Nakhlah in the previous year. 7 
This Insignificant personage is said to have been 
the first to have been so styled, though tradition 
has sometimes ascribed it to others, 8 but for the 
head of the Muslim community to assume such 
a title gave it an entirely different significance, and 
the constantly reiterated statement in the Qur'an 
that power (Amr) belongs to God alone might well 
have caused the pious soul of 'Umar to shrink from 
so presumptuous a designation ; moreover the 
word Amir, much less the phrase, Amir ul- 
Mu'minln, unlike the titles Khallfah and Imam, 
does not occur anywhere in the Qur'an at all. But 
after c Umar had once adopted it, it became one of 
the commonest titles of his successors, and the rare 
instances in which other Muslim princes have 
ventured to arrogate it to themselves have 
generally been significant of an attempt to shake 
off allegiance to the head of the Muslim community 
and claim independence of the generally recognized 
Caliphate. 

It was by this title, Amir ul-Mu'minln, that the 
Caliph was commonly known to Christian Europe 
during the Middle Ages, under such strange forms 



ORIGIN 33 

as : ' Elmiram mommini ', ' Miralomin ', c Mir- 
mumnus ', &c. 

In its assumption of authority this title was 
characteristic of the immense power which the 
Caliphate had achieved during the reign of 'Umar. 
His armies tore from the Roman empire some of 
its fairest provinces in the East, annexed the 
fertile land of Egypt, and pushed their way 
westward along the coast of North Africa ; they 
overran Palestine and Syria, and after crushing 
the armies of the Persian king, established Arab 
rule over practically the whole of the old Persian 
empire, until they reached the banks of the Oxus 
in the extreme north east. 

While the title of 4 Amir ul-Mu'minin ' empha- 
sized the secular aspect of the high position of the 
Caliph, a third title, that of * Imam ', had special 
reference to his religious function as leader of the 
faithful in public worship. The word occurs 
frequently in the Qur'an as meaning a leader, 
a guide, an example, model, &c., e. g., in chap, ii, 
verse 118, where God says to Abraham, ' I will 
make thee a leader for men, 5 and in xxi. 73, God 
speaking of Isaac and Jacob, says * And we made 
them leaders who should guide (men) by our 
command ' ; again in xxv. 74, the righteous are 
represented as saying c O Lord, . . , make us 
examples to those who fear Thee ', and in xvii. 73, 
God describes the Day of Judgement as * The Day 
when we shall summon all men with their leader '. 
The word is used not only of a person, but also of 



34 THE CALIPHATE 

a thing, such as an inspired book, e. g. in xi. 20, 
and xL 11, the Book of Moses is described as 
6 A guide (imam) and a mercy *. How little the 
later orthodox use of the word c Imam ', whether 
in its wider sense as meaning any leader of public 
worship or in its more restricted reference to the 
supreme head of the Muslim community, was 
anticipated in the Qur'an, may be recognized by 
the fact that it is used in the Qur'an not only to 
describe the prophets of God and -other devout 
personages, but unbelievers also, as in ix. 12, 
where God says 4 Fight against the leaders of 
infidelity ' ; and in chapter xv, where reference is 
made to the destruction of Sodom and another 
evil city, God says c We took vengeance upon them 
and they both became a manifest example (imam) ' 
(xv. 79), It is strange that the word c Imam ' 
nowhere appears in the Qur'an in its common 
signification of a leader of public worship. As is 
well known, it is customary in the Muslim world 
in the ritual observance of public worship at the 
five canonical times appointed for the daily 
prayers, for the believers to stand in rows behind 
a conductor, called the * Imam ', and this * Imam ' 
standing by himself in front of them all, performs 
the various ritual movements of bowing, kneeling, 
and prostration, while the rest follow his example, 
and bow, or kneel, or touch the ground with their 
foreheads at the same time as he does* As the 
leader of the Muslim community, Muhammad was 
accustomed during the whole of the ten years of 



ORIGIN 35 

his life in Medina to act in this manner as Imam, 
and lead the public worship for his followers ; it 
was only when he was absent from Medina on some 
military expedition that he delegated this office to 
one of his followers, whom he nominated for this 
express purpose ; they* were mostly obscure 
persons, and the name of a blind man who is said 
to have thus officiated for as many as thirteen 
times has remained quite unknown to us, as 
no historian appears to have thought it worth 
while to put it on record. The fact that during 
Muhammad's last illness, while he himself was in 
the sacred city, Abu Bakr was ordered to lead the 
public worship in the mosque in his stead, facili- 
tated his election as the Prophet's successor, 
because leadership in prayer had been one of the 
most obvious and frequently recurring indications 
of the position that Muhammad held as head of the 
new social order, at once political and religious. 9 

After Muhammad's death, one Khallfah after 
another continued to perform this office, and this 
leadership in public worship was looked upon as 
a symbol of leadership generally. As the Arab 
dominions expanded, and provincial governors 
were dispatched to assume authority over newly 
annexed territories, one of the first public func- 
tions that a governor would perform was to appear 
in the mosque and take his place at the head of 
the assembled company of believers as leader of 
divine worship. With this public function was 
closely connected another institution which has an 



36 THE CALIPHATE 

interesting history and an important place in 
the institution of the Caliphate. In early Arab 
society the judge sat upon a seat called a 4 Minbar ' 
and thence delivered his judgements. The word 

* Minbar ' has survived to the present day and now 
indicates the pulpit in a mosque ; but during the 
lifetime of Muhammad and in the primitive 
Muslim society of Medina, the mosque was not 
only a place of prayer, but was the equivalent of 
the Roman forum the centre of the political and 
social life of the community. In the mosque at 
Medina, the Prophet received the submission of 
the various Arab tribes who sent ambassadors to 
swear allegiance to him, and in the mosque he 
conducted all the business of state, from the 

* Minbar '. He not only gave instructions to his 
followers in matters of dogma and religious 
observance, but made political pronouncements 
also. 

This association of the mosque with political 
life, and of the Minbar with the seat of authority 
of the rule?, did not disappear with the death of 
the Prophet. It was from the Minbar in Medina 
that the Caliph c Umar read out before the 
assembled congregation the announcement of a 
disastrous check to the progress of the Muslim 
armies in Persia, and made an appeal for volun- 
teers. It was from the Minbar too that his 
successor, the Caliph 'Uthman, delivered a speech 
defending himself against the attacks brought 
against his methods of administration. 



ORIGIN 3 1 ! 

Further, there are several recorded instances oi 
a newly-appointed governor of a province making 
a declaration of policy from the Minbar, after he 
had for the first time publicly assumed office by 
leading the congregation in worship. But as time 
went on, the Caliphs gradually discontinued this 
practice, and other symbols of the exercise of 
authority came more into evidence. 

In connexion with the Minbar there is another 
technical term of some importance, the Khutbah, 
the address that is delivered to the congregation 
from the Minbar at the time of public worship as 
is the practice at the present day and has been 
for many centuries past, particularly on Fridays. 
In pre-Muslim days the Khatlb was the orator of 
the Arab tribe, who acted as judge in primitive 
Arabian society, and the utterance he made from 
the jeat jot ^autlliaity . Ka.s. jthe ' Khutbah '. The 
' Khutbah ', in the mouth of Muhammad, was 
often a political pronouncement, and might almost 
in some instances be described as a speech from the 
throne. After his death, as the boundaries of 
Muslim territory became extended and a provincial 
governor would have his own Minbar from which 
to address the assembled congregation, his 4 Khut- 
bah ' might likewise bear the character of a 
political speech, but of course it would not carry 
the same importance as the Khutbah uttered by 
the supreme head of the community. Owing to 
a number of circumstances, the Khutbah gradually 
came to lose much of its original meaning and 



38 THE CALIPHATE 

importance. Whereas in Medina, when the Muslim 
community was in its infancy, there was only one 
mosque and one Minbar, and only one person who 
pronounced the Khutbah, namely the Prophet 
himself on the other hand, as the Arab empire 
grew, so the number of mosques increased, and the 
Khutbah could no longer be an address to the 
whole body of the faithful, for persons of slight 
political importance had on occasion to lead the 
prayer in public worship, and the Umayyad 
Caliphs themselves grew weary of this particular 
method of announcing their will to their subjects. 
The introduction of administrative methods copied 
from those of the provincial organization of the 
Roman empire, whose provinces had passed under 
Arab rule, made this form of verbal communication 
of the decisions and orders of the government, 
clumsy and unnecessary. Just as the Minbar 
gradually ceased to represent the throne of the 
monarch, or the seat of the judge, and became 
a mere pulpit, so the Khutbah, by a similar 
process of evolution, took on the character of a 
sermon or a bidding-prayer, repeated by any one 
who happened to be the Imam of the mosque. In 
modern times and for many centuries past, the 
Khutbah has largely consisted of ascription of 
praise and glory to God, and the invoking of 
blessings upon the Prophet, his descendants and 
companions ; but it has retained something of its 
primitive political importance inasmuch as it 
generally includes also a prayer for the reigning 



ORIGIN 39 

sovereign, and the substitution in the Khutbah of 
a new name may announce the accession of a new 
monarch, or the transference of authority from one 
government to another ; e. g. when Ghazan Khan, 
the Mongol Sultan of Persia, in 1300 withdrew his 
troops from Damascus and this city once again 
passed into the possession of the Mamluk govern- 
ment of Egypt, the Khutbah in the great mosque 
was read in the name of Sultan Nasir and of the 
Khallfah, after all mention of them had been 
intermitted for a hundred days. 10 One of the signs 
of sovereignty in the Muhammadan state has 
always been the inclusion of the name of the 
reigning prince in the Khutbah, pronounced by 
the Imam in the course of the congregational 
worship on Fridays and the great festivals, and on 
various occasions throughout the course of Muslim 
history, there have been such dramatic instances 
of the substitution of one name for another, as 
indicating a recognition of a change of government. 
It has also in more recent days been sometimes 
a matter of perplexity to European governments, 
as to how far they should allow or should forbid 
the name of a reigning Muslim monarch to be 
mentioned in the Khutbah of their Muhammadan 
subjects. 

( The early Caliphs could be described by either 
one of these three titles Khallfah, Amir ul- 
Mu'minln, and ImamA Each was a title of one and 
the same personage, but Khallfah emphasized 
his relation to the founder of the faith, 'The 



40 THE CALIPHATE 

Apostle of God,' and put forward this apostolic 
sjiccjgssion as a claim for the obedience of the faith- 
ful ; the second title, c Amir ul-Mu'minin,' asserted 
more distinctively the authority of the ruler as 
supreme war lord and head of the civil administra- 
tion ; the third, c Imam,' emphasized rather the 
religious activity of the head of the state as per- 
forming a certain definite religious function. This 
last title Imam is the favourite designation for 
the head of the Church among the Shiahs, since 
they lay special emphasis on the sacrosanct 
character of the successors of the Prophet, to whom 
they gradually attributed mysterious and almost 
supernatural powers, until, as at present, they 
came to believe in a hidden Imam who, unseen by 
men, guides and directs the faithful upon earth. 
Though the doctrine of the Imam was of no less 
importance in Sunnl theology, and though Imam 
was an official description of the Sunn! Khallfah, 
it was not so favourite a designation with the 
Sunnls as with the Shiahs, and it was probably 
under the influence of Shiah opinion that the 
Abbasid Caliph, Ma'mun (813-833), was the first 
to put the title * Imam ' on his coins and inscrip- 
tions. The coins of his predecessors had generally 
borne the title ' Amir ul-Mu'minln '. It was also 
no doubt owing to the hieratic character that the 
institution of the Caliphate assumed under the 
Abbasids, that this ecclesiastical title ' Imam ' came 
to be inserted on the coins of Ma'mun, and in this 
practice he was followed by succeeding Abbasids, 



ORIGIN 41 

Some differentiation between these various 
appellations may be recognized in cases where 
pretenders have arrogated to themselves one or 
other of the three, e. g. it was not until Abu'l- 
* Abbas as-Saffah (afterwards the first Caliph of the 
Abbasid dynasty) had broken out into open revolt 
that he assumed the title of Amir ul-Mu'minln ; 
his brother, Ibrahim, who had been regarded as 
leader of the Abbasid party before him, was known 
only as the Imam. Similarly, at a later period, in 
Western Africa, when the Shiah movement had 
won a large number of adherents from among the 
Berbers, their leaders were styled Imam, and it was 
not until 'Ubaydullah, the ancestor of the Fatimid 
Caliphs, was proclaimed Khallfah in Qayrawan in 
the year 909, that he assumed the title of Amir 
ul-Mu'minm. The latter title emphasizes the aspect 
of secular authority, whereas that of Imam indi- 
cates rather the status of the ruler in the religious 
order. 11 



Ill 

THEOLOGICAL SANCTION FOR THE CALIPHATE 
IN THE QUR'AN AND THE TRADITIONS 

WHEN the Muslim theologians began to search 
the Qur'an for warrant for the use of these titles, 
they found, as has already been pointed out, no 
justification whatsoever for the use of Amir ul- 
Mu'minln, very little for that of Imam, and cer- 
tainly none at all for the connotations that had 
already become connected with this word ; and 
though the word Khalifah and other words with 
a cognate meaning and derived from the same 
Arabic root occur constantly, yet in no instance 
is there any clear and definite anticipation of the 
technical use of the term so common in later 
Muhammadan theological and political literature. 
But just as the theologianl^tnd statesmen of 
medieval Europe appealed tdjBte Bible in support 
of both Papal and Imperial W^p&s, so the theolo- 
gians and jurists of the MuslirrTWorld sought for 
some support of the political theory of the Cali- 
phate in the revealed Word of God, and for them 
the authority of the Qur'an was a matter of still 
greater weight and importance, since by theory 
the Qur'an was the primary basis for law, both 
religious and civil. Many of tjjj^ verses in which 
the term occurs were incapable of any interpreta- 
tion directly connecting them with the political 
institution they were to defend, since the reference 



THEOLOGICAL SANCTION 43 

to Successor (Khalifah) or Successors (Khala'if, 
Khulafa) was made in general terms, and clearly 
had no reference to one single exaltedjndividual. 
Such was the case in the following verses, fc God 
to those among^ ^jOjUMgho^, believe 



and work righteousness, that God will make them 
successors upon tjia^artlv fcyj&iLS^LlI^ 
who were before, them. successors, and that He will 
eat^Mish for them their religion which is pleasing 
to them ? and that after their fear He will give them 
8S.urity in ^xohange - (xxiv. 54) ; ' It is He (God) 
who has made you successors (Khala'if) on the 
earth, and has raised some of you above others 
by (various) grades in order that He may test 
you by His gifts ' (vi; 165). Here the reference 
appears to be to the general mass of believers, who 
are c successors ' as entering into the inheritance 
of their forefathers. A similar use of the word 
* successor ' is made with a narrower reference 
when in the Qur'an (vii. 67, 72) God reproaches 
an idoj&txoiis tribe ( 6 Ad), who rejected the message 
of the Prophet He had sent to them ; this Prophet 
(Hud) says to his fellow tribesmen : c Marvel ye 
that a warning is given to you from your Lord 
through one of yourselves, that He may warn 
you ? But remember that He made you successors 
after the people of Noah and increased you in 
tallness of tature ' (vii. 67). Here, clearly, all 
that is meant is that the people of this tribe 
succeeded to the blessings enjoyed by the people 
of Noah before them. A few verses further on 



44 THE CALIPHATE 

(vii. 72) another prophet (Salih) whose message of 
divine truth was likewise rejected by his fellow 
tribesmen, the tribe of Thamud, appeals to these 
unbelieving Arabs to recognize the blessings that 
God has conferred upon them. * And remember 
that He made you successors of 'Ad and gave 
you dwellings in the land, so that ye build castles 
on its plains and hew out houses in the mountain. 
Then remember the benefits of God and do not 
do evil in the land.' Here again the reference is 
to a number of persons, and the word c Khallfah ' 
cannot be explained in connexion with the historic 
Caliph, the supreme head of the Muslim com- 
munity. 

But there are two passages in which we find an 
individual reference, in each instance to a dis- 
tinguished ggrsonage. In the first case it is Adam, 
and in the second David ; these two verses from 
the Word of God have been quoted and discussed 
by generations of Muslim writers on the Caliphate, 
in order to emphasize their distinctive doctrine 
of the nature of this institution. The verse in 
which reference is made to David is the simpler 
of the two. * O David, verily we have made thee 
a successor (Khallfah) in t the land ; then judge 
between men with the truth, and follow not thy 
desires, lest they cause thee to err from the path 
of God ' (xxxviii. 25). In the other passage God 
is represented as announcing to the angels his 
intention to create Adam. 4 When thy Lord said 
to the angels, Verily I am about to place on the 



THEOLOGICAL SANCTION 46 

earth a successor (Khalifah), they said, Wilt thou 
place there one who will make mischief therein 
and shed blood ? ' (ii. 28). 

These two verses have produced volumes of 
commentary. It would seem that the word 
' Khalifah ' means here something more than mere 
* successor ', though some commentators say that 
when God declared his intention of creating Adam, 
He called him a Khalifah, a successor, because 
Adam was to be the successor of the angels who 
used to live upon earth before the creation of man. 
But other Muslim authorities interpret * Khalifah ' 
as meaning a vicegerent, a deputy, a substitute 
a successor in the sense of one who succeeds to 
some high function, and they accordingly explain 
that Adam and David are given the designation 
of c Khalifah ' since each was on earth a vice- 
gerent of God, in their guidance of men and in the 
warnings they gave as to the commands of God. 
It is obvious that such an interpretation could be 
employed to enhance the dignity and authority of 
the Caliph. 

For a more clear and definite exposition of the 
political theory of the Caliphate it was necessary 
to appeal to the Traditions, and it was these 
Traditions that served as the basis of the syste? 
matic treatment of the doctrine of the Caliphate, 
which we find in the writings of the Muhammadan 
theologians and jurists. As explained above, it is 
impossible to assign an exact date for the earliest 
appearance of these Traditions, but there is no 



46 THE CALIPHATE 

doubt that they were put forward in justification 
of the political institution that had gained accep- 
tance with the main body of the faithful, and that 
the theory, in the main, grew out of the facts, and 
represents the crystallization of opinion in the 
minds of the supporters of the Sunnl Caliphate 
during the course of the first two centuries of the 
Muhammadan era. But it is important to re- 
member that, though the critical investigations of 
European scholars have set out in a clear light the 
tendencious character of many of the Traditions, 
such an origin was entirely unsuspected by pious 
Muslims, and no such critical considerations 
entered into their minds, to shake their faith in 
the divine sanction which the Traditions provided. 
Too much emphasis cannot be laid on the fact 
that law and political theory are considered in the 
Muslim world to be as much derived from divine 
revelation as religious dogma is. European writers 
are apt to lose sight of this fact, because they are 
accustomed to systems of law that are not derived 
from the same source as statements of Christian 
doctrine, for Roman law was in existence before 
the rise of Christianity, and though it was absorbed 
into the structure of Christian civilization, as were 
also the political institutions of the Barbarians 
who overran the Roman empire, still the political 
institutions derived from these sources were clearly 
recognized to have had an origin independent of, 
and prior to, the revealed documents on which the 
Christian Creed is based. But in Islam the case 



THEOLOGICAL SANCTION 47 

is quite different, for from the Qur'ftn proceed 
dogma and law alike, and the jurist as well as the 
theologian takes as the foundation stone of his 
system first the Qur'an and next the Traditions, 
and explains in cases of doubtful interpretation 
the former by means of the latter. Consequently 
the legist in dealing with the subject of the 
Galiphate can regard it as a divinely appointed 
institution and look to God's revelation in the 
Traditions for guidance in his account of it. 

The Traditions clearly state that the Caliph 
must be a member of the tribe of the Quraysh, to 
which the Prophet himself belonged, and this 
qualification was fulfilled throughout the whole 
of the historical period considered above, in the 
persons of the Umayyad and Abbasid Caliphs, as 
it was also in the case of their Shiah rivals, the 
Fatimids of Egypt. This principle is variously 
laid down as follows : c The Imams shall be of 
the Quraysh ' ; * * There shall always be a ruler 
over men from among the Quraysh ' ; 2 * The 
Khallfah shall be of the Quraysh, judicial authority 
shall be in the hands of the Auxiliaries, and the 
call to prayer with the Abyssinians ' ; 3 c The 
Imams shall be of the Quraysh ; the righteous of 
them, rulers over the righteous among them, and 
the wicked of them, rulers over the wicked among 
them '. 4 

The Caliphate thus recognized was a despotism 
which placed unrestricted power in the hands of 
the ruler and demanded unhesitating obedience 



48 THE CALIPHATE 

from his subjects. This autocratic character of 
the Muslim Caliphate was probably an inheritance 
from the Persian monarchy, into the possession 
of whose dominions the Muslim community had 
entered ; for pre-Islamic Arab society had never 
known any such form of political institution, nor 
was it in harmony with the Qur'anic dcrctrigp of 
the equality of all believers or with that attitude 
of independence which marked the relations 
between the first Caliphs and the Arabs who had 
so recently come out of the desert. For we now 
find an uncompromising doctrine of civic obedience 
taught in one Tradition after another, e. g. * The 
Apostle of God said : Whoso obeys me, obeys 
God, and whoso rebels against me, rebels against 
God ; whoso obeys the ruler, obeys me ; and whoso 
rebels against the ruler, rebels against me '. 6 
* The Apostle of God said : After me will come 
rulers ; render them your obedience, for the ruler 
is like a shield wherewith a man protects himself ; 
if they are^ righteous and rule you well, they shall 
have their reward ; but if they do evil and rule 
you ill, then punishment will fall upon them and 
you will be quit of it, for they are responsible for 
you, but you have no responsibility/ 6 * Obey 
your rulers whatever may hap, for if they bid you 
do anything different to what I ha^ve taught you, 
they shall be punished for it and you will b re- 
warded for your obedience ; and if they bid you 
do anything different to what I have taught you, 
the responsibility is theirs and you are quit of it. 



THEOLOGICAL SANCTION 49 

When you meet God (on the day of judgement), 
say, " O Lord, Thou didst send us Prophets and 
we obeyed them by Thy permission, and you set 
over us Caliphs and we obeyed them by Thy 
permission, and our rulers gave us orders and we 
obeyed them for Thy sake " ; and God will 
answer, " Ye speak the truth ; theirs is the 
responsibility and you are quit of it 'V 7 ' The 
Prophet said : Obey every ruler (Amir), praj 
behind every Imam and insult none of my Com- 
panions.' 8 

It was not merely the Caliph, but any lawfully 
constituted authority whatsoever, that was to 
receive the obedience of the subject, for in one 
Tradition the Prophet is reported as saying : 
6 O men, obey God, even though He set over you 
as your ruler a mutilated Abyssinian slave,' 9 

The political theory thus enunciated appears 
to imply that all earthly authority is by divine 
appointment, the duty of the subjects is to obey, 
whether the ruler is just or unjust, for responsi- 
bility rests with God, and the only satisfaction 
that the subjects can feel is that X-Srod will punish 
the unjust ruler for his wi%ed deeds, even as he 
will reward the righteous monarch. Such a doctrine 
seems also to be implied in the following Tradition 
in which the Prophet says : 4 When God wishes 
good for a people, He sets over them the for- 
bearing and wise, and places their goods in the 
hands of generous rulers ; but when God wishes 
evil for a people, He sets over them the witless 



50 THE CALIPHATE 

and base and entrusts their goods to avaricious 
rulers/ 10 

Further, in a Tradition in which the Prophel 
was represented as foretelling the future of the 
Muslim community and the troubles tljat^ would 
immediately precede the appearance of Antichrist, 
he says : ' When in those days you see the Cali- 
phate of God upon earth, attach yourself closely 
to it, even though it may consume your body and 
rob you of your property/ Again : ' If the govern- 
ment is just, it may expect reward frdm God and 
the subjects ought to show their gratitude to it ; 
if it is unjust, it incurs the guilt of sin, but the 
subjects must give proof of their support.' 

The exalted position with which the Caliph was 
thus endowed and the hieratic character assigned 
to his office was still further emphasized by another 
designation, which makes its appearance at an 
early period, viz. Shadow of God upoi^ ^e$rth. 
Whatever exaggerated interpretation the flatterers 
of a later ^age might give to this phrase, its primi- 
tive signification was hat % the protection which 
the temporal power agpfded was just like the 
protection which God himself gives to men. The 
shadow of God, of course, originally meant the 
shadow provided by God, not the shadow which 
God in any anthropomorphic sense Himself cast. 
The word * shadow ' here is equivalent in meaning 
to a 6 place of refuge % for just as in the shade 
a man may find protection from the blazing heat 
of the sun, so a government may ward off harm 



THEOLOGICAL SANCTION 51 

from its subjects. 11 In later times morejo^terious 
meanings undoubtedly attached themselves to the 
phrase, as when a rebel, brought before Mutawakkil 
in 849, addressed lEe^Caliph as the rope stretched 
between God and His creatures. 12 

A similar exaltation of his office was implied 
when the Caliph came to be styled ' Khallfah of 
Allah '. Abu Bakr is said to have protested against 
being so addressed, 13 maintaining that he was 
only Khalifah of the Apostle of God. Though 
this designation occurs as early as the year 65& 
in an elegy which the poet Hassan ibn Thabit, 1 
a contemporary of the Prophet, wrote on the death 
of the Caliph 'Uthman, in this primitive period 
it was probably taken to mean only ' the Successor 
of the Prophet of (i.e. approved by) God ', and it 
was probably only as the empire became enriched 
rind the ceremgcial surrounding the Caliph Became 
more stately and pomjx>us, that the phrase was 
taken to mean the Lieutenant or Substitute or 
Vicegerent of God ; and more than one theologian 
protested against the use of it 15 on the ground 
that only one who is dead or absent can have 
a successor, and God of course can never be sup* 
posed to be in either of these conditions. 16 

Under the Abbasids it became quite a common 
agellation, and even the second Caliph of this 
dynasty, Mansur, in a Khutbah in the year 775 
had declared that he was the power (sultan) of 
God upon His earth. 17 But under his successors 
the commoner phrase * Khalifah of God ' became 



52 THE CALIPHATE 

a mere convention. From the Abbasids this title 
was adopted, as will be shown later on, by many 
princes in succeeding centuries who arrogated to 
themselves the title of the Caliph afteiHbhe break- 
up of the Abbasid empire. 

The tendencious character of some of the 
Traditions appears clearly in those which exalt 
the Abbasids to the discredit of the Umayyads, 
such as : * The Apostle of God saw the children 
of al-Hakam ibn Abi'l- c As * leaping upon his 
Minbar with the leap of apes, and this grieved him, 
and he never brought himself to smile until his 
death.' Again, the Prophet is represented as 
saying : * I saw in a vision the children of Marwan 
taking possession of my Minbar one after another, 
and this grieved me, and I saw the children of 
4 Abbas taking possession of my Minbar one after 
another and that gladdened me,' Again : c The 
children of 'Abbas shall reign two days for every 
one in which the children of Umayyah shall reign, 
and two months for every month/ 18 

Such Traditions certainly appear to be the 
invention of some political pamphleteer who 
wished to bring the Umayyad dynasty into con- 
tempt. There are also Traditions which grog^cy 
that the Caliphate would remain in the possession of 
the Abbasids until they resigned it into the hands 
of Jesus or of the Mahdl ; e. g. * The Caliphate 
shall abide, among the children of my paternal 

* The ancestor of all the Caliphs of the Umayyad dynasty, 
with the exception of the first three. 



THEOLOGICAL SANCTION 53 

uncle ('Abbas) and of the race of my father until 
they deliver it unto the Messiah.' lg Further, the 
Prophet is represented as having said to *AbMs : 
* When thy children shall inhabit the Sawad (the 
alluvial plain of 'Iraq) and clothe themselves in 
black and their followers shall be the children of 
Khurasan, the government shall not ceajja to 
abide with them until they resign it into the hands 
of Jesus, the son of Mary.' 20 Such Traditions 
indicate clearly how the theory grew up out of the 
actual historic facts ; they were quoted in support 
of what had become a despotism, though in spite 
of its autocratic character it still retained some 
show of the earlier political institution of election. 

In one respect only was the ^y^trary, autocratic 
power of the Caliph limited, in that he, just as 
every other Muslim, was obliged to submit to the 
ordinances of the Shari'ah, or law of Islam. This 
limitation arose from the peculiar character of 
Muslim law as being primarily (in theory at least) 
derived from the inspired Word of God, and as 
laying down regulations for the conduct of every 
department of human life, and thus leaving no 
room for the distinction that arose in Christg^^ 
between cangp law and the law of the state. 

The law being thus of divine origin demanded 
the obedience even of the Caliph himself, and 
theoretically at least the administration of the state 
was supposed to be brought into harmony with the 
dictates of the sacred law. 21 It is true that by theory 
the Caliph could be a Mujtahid, that is an authority 



54 THE CALIPHATE 

on law, but the legal decisions of a Mujtahid are 
limited to interpretation of the law in its applica- 
tion to such particular problems as may from time 
to time arise, and he is thus in no sense a creator 
of new legislation. Further, this particular activity 
was hardly assumed by any of the Caliphs, probably 
largely in consequence of the indifference of most 
of the Umayyads to religious problems which 
they left to professed theologians, and by the time 
the Abbasids had come into power, the c Ulam& 
had made good their claim to be the only authorita- 
tive exponents of the law. 



IV 

HISTORICAL SURVEY OF THE ABBASID DYNASTY 

IN the year 750, after the defeat of the Umayyads 
in the battle of the Zab, the headship of the 
Muhammadan world passed into the hands of the 
Abbasids, and for five centuries each successive 
Caliph was a member of this family. As the name 
indicates, the Abbasids claimed descent from 
'Abbas, the uncle of the Prophet, and were able 
to magnify their office by this claim to relationship 
with the founder of the faith. Their rise to power 
and their overthrow of the Umayyads was the 
result of a number of circumstances, the most 
important of which were the following. The Shiah 
party which upheld the claims of the family of 
'All to the Caliphate, had on more than one occasion 
broken into open revolt, and had never ceased 
secretly to foster dissatisfaction towards Umayyad 
rule. The Shiahs were the legitimists of Islam ; 
they claimed that 'All, the cousin and son-in-law 
of Muhammad, was the only rightful successor of 
the Prophet, and that after his death, by right of 
succession, the Caliphate should have passed to 
his descendants, and the descendants of his wife 
Fatima, daughter of the Prophet. In their schemes 
for the destruction of Umayyad rule, the Abba- 
sids allied themselves with the Shiahs, pretending 
a common devotion to the 6 Family of the 
Prophet ' a phrase which to the Shiahs meant the 



56 THE CALIPHATE 

descendants of 'All, while the Abbasids applied it to 
the descendants of the Prophet's uncle. After the 
Abbasids had achieved success and had got all the 
help they wanted from the Shiahs, they, without 
hesitation, threw them over, and even persecuted 
those members of the Shiah party whom they 
deemed dangerous to the stability of their rule. 

Considerable sympathy for the Shiah cause had 
been felt in Persia, and the Persians had a further 
grievance against the Umayyads in that though 
the Persians had embraced Islam, the Umayyads 
had kept them in a condition of humiliation and 
had refused to them that recognition of equality 
which was their right, in accordance with the 
doctrines of the faith. The Abbasids thus came 
into power largely in consequence of their claim 
to be the defenders of the faith, and partly 
through their support of the family of the Prophet 
as against the representatives of the old pagan 
Arab aristocracy that had usurped the throne. 
This loyalty to the faith they showed by their 
vindication of the claims of the converts and of 
the children of converts to an equal place in 
Muslim society along with those Arabs whose 
pride of race had hitherto led them to disregard 
the Islamic ideal of the brotherhood of all believers. 

The change from the Umayyad to the Abbasid 
dynasty wa thus the substitution of a Muslim 
rule for an Arab kingdom. Under the Umayyads 
Arab nationality had been predominant ; the 
habits and udfeges of the old heathen Arab culture 



TBE ABBASID DYNASTY 57 

before the rise of Islam had flourished unchecked. 
The Umayyad Caliph had distributed his favours 
among the members of the Arab aristocracy to 
the exclusion of others, and the narrow tribal 
sympathy which was shown by the members of 
the reigning house was one of the circumstances 
that weakened their authority and paved the way 
for the revolt of the Abbasids. 

It was under the Abbasids that the decline of 
the empire set in. The year 800, the date of the 
coronation of Charlemagne in Rome and the 
establishment of the Holy Roman Empire, may be 
taken as the culminating point of the prosperity 
of the Abbasid empire, though a prince of the 
Umayyad family, who had fled to Spain, had 
already made that countty a separate kingdom 
in 756, and North Africa from 800 practically 
became an independent I$ingdom under the 
governor who founded the Aghlabid dynasty and 
made his post hereditary inf his family. One 
province after another rapidly* made itself inde- 
pendent, Egypt and Syria weiy cut off from the 
empire, and separate dynasties were established 
in Persia. By the tenth century the authority of 
the Abbasid Caliph hardly extended beyond the 
precincts of the city of Baghdad, and the Caliph 
himself was at the mercy of his foreign troops, 
for the most part of Turkish origin, lawless and 
undisciplined. The Caliph Muqtadir (908-932) 
was twice deposed, and at the end of an inglorious 
reign, marked by drunkenness, sensuality, and 



58 THE CALIPHATE 

extravagance, was killed in a skirmish with the 
troops of one of his generals ; his head was stuck 
upon a spear, and his body left lying on the ground 
where he fell. 

The degradation to which the Caliphate had sunk 
during this reign was signalized by the great 
schism which established a rival Caliphate in the 
Sunn! Church. Up to this period the Umayyad 
rulers of Spain had made no attempt to claim for 
themselves that headship of the Muslim world 
which their ancestors in Damascus had enjoyed 
during the great days of the Arab conquests, and 
had contented themselves with such titles as 
* Amir ', ' Sultan ', or ' Son of the Khalifah '. But 
now the great 'Abd ur-Rahman III, who during 
his long reign brought Muslim Spain to a loftier 
position than it had ever enjoyed before, decided 
himself to assume the title which the Abbasids 
in Baghdad appeared no longer worthy to hold. 
Accordingly, in the year 928 he ordered that in 
the public prayer and on all official documents he 
should be styled ' Khalifah ' and * Commander of 
the Faithful '. He might well have looked with 
pity and contempt upon Muqtadir, the representa- 
tive of the rival house, who still continued in 
Baghdad to use such high-sounding titles. 

After the death of Muqtadir, his brother Qahir 
was elected to succeed him, but after a reign of 
terror of two years he was deposed, and his eyes 
were blinded with red-hot needles. He was tor- 
tured to induce him to reveal the place where his 



THE ABBASID DYNASTY 59 

treasures were hidden, andi remaining obstinate in 
his refusal, was thrown into prison and kept there 
for eleven years. After his release he was seen 
begging for alms in a mosque in utter destitution, 
though his own nephew sat upon the throne. The 
conspirators set up in his place Radl, a son of the 
murdered Muqtadir, and for seven years he was 
the helpless tool of powerful ministers, ' having 
nothing of the Caliphate but the name', as a 
Muhammadan historian puts it. He is said to 
have been the last of the, Caliphs to deliver a 
Khutbah at the Friday prayer. On his death in 
940 he was succeeded by his brother, MuttaqI, 
another son of Muqtadir. But a few months later 
a revolt of the Turkish mercenaries compelled 
MuttaqI to flee from his capital and take refuge 
in Mosil, where he sought the protection of the 
great Hamdanid princes, Sayf ud-Dawlah and 
Nasir ud-Dawlah, who in their brilliant courts in 
Mosil and Aleppo extended a generous patronage 
to Arabic poets and men of letters. These two 
brothers wore renowned for their splendid military 
achievements, and they restored the fugitive 
Caliph to his capital ; but there they had soon to 
leave him, in order to look after affairs in their 
own dominions. 

Another conspiracy compelled the unfortunate 
Caliph to flee from Baghdad a second time, and 
after fruitless appeals to various Muslim princes 
for assistance, he rashly placed himself in the hands 
of the Turkish general, Tuzun, who had been the 



60 THE CALIPHATE 

cause of many oi his troubles. Though Tuzun at 
first received him with all marks of outward 
respect, he subsequently blinded the Caliph with 
a hot iron and compelled him to abdicate. Tuzun 
then set up another puppet Caliph, Mustakfi. In 
the following year Tuzun died, but the Caliph only 
passed from the hands of one master to another, 
for he was presently compiled to welcome in his 
capital the Buwayhids, wHfo in their victorious 
progress southward from Persia challenged the 
authority of the Turkish troops that had for so 
long terrorized the population of Mesopotamia. 
The Buwayhid prince feigned respect for the 
Caliph Mustakfi, and received from him titles of 
honour ; but the real power rested with the new 
conquerors of the Muslim capital, and presently 
Mustakfi too was blinded. 

Thus there were at one and the same time three 
Abbasid princes living, who had held the high office 
of the Caliphate, all cruelly blinded, all robbed of 
their wealth, and in their blindness dependent upon 
charity or such meagre allowance as the new 
ruler cared to dole out to them. Henceforth, the 
history of the Abbasids assumed a new character ; 
for during the next two centuries the Caliphate 
became entirely subordinate to some powerful and 
independent dynasty that thought to add to its 
prestige by taking the helpless Caliphs under its 
protection. The first of these dynasties was that 
of the Buwayhids, already mentioned. They were 
a Persian family who took their rise in the north 



THE ABBASID DYNASTY 61 

of Persia and gradually extended their authority 
southwards, until in 945 their troops entered 
Baghdad. For more than a century the authority 
of the Buwayhids was paramount in Baghdad and 
the Caliphs were merely tools in their hands, set 
upon the throne, or deposed, according to the will 
of their captors. Humiliating as the position was, 
it was rendered all tj$e more galling by the fact 

jftfcWW'' 

that the Buwayhids were Shiahs, and therefore 
did not really recognize the claim of the Sunnl 
Khallfah to the supreme headship of the Islamic 
world. They were the first princes who insisted 
on having their names mentioned in the Khutbah 
along with that of the Caliph a practice that 
afterwards became common as the Caliph ceased 
to exercise effective authority. 

Ahmad, the youngest of the three Buwayhid 
brothers, but the real conqueror, contented himself 
with the humble title of Mu'izz ud-Dawlah 
( 4 Strengthener of the State '), while his brothers, 
'All and Hasan, were designated respectively 
Imad ud-Dawlah (' Pillar of the State ') and Rukn 
ud-Dawlah ( c Prop of the State '). But under this 
pretended show of submission, Mu'izz ud-Dawlah 
did not hesitate to exert his authority whenever 
stern measures seemed called for. In less than 
a fortnight after he had taken the oath of allegiance 
to the Caliph, he was alarmed by rumours of a plot 
directed against his own authority, and accordingly 
resolved to depose the Caliph. Going to the palace 
of Mustakfi, who was on that day to receive an 



62 THE CALIPHATE 

ambassador in solemn audience, he kissed the 
ground before the throne ; he then kissed the 
Caliph's hand, and remained standing for a while 
before him talking. When he had taken his seat 
two of his officers came forward, and the Caliph, 
thinking that they too wished to kiss his hand, 
stretched it out to them ; but they pulled him 
ignomiriiousryTforaTiis throne^twsted Els turiban 
round Jbisjieck, "and dragged him along the ground 
to Che palace of Mu'izz ud-Dawlah, where he was 
kept a prisoner and his eyes were put out. 

His cousin, Mutl 4 , was set upon the throne of 
the Caliphate in his place, but though he held the 
office for twenty-eight years (946-974) he was a 
mere cipher in the state, and living on a scanty 
pension might well complain that nothing was left 
to him but the Khutbah, the bidding prayer in 
which his~name was mentioned during the Friday 
service. 1 But even this last symbol of his exalted 
office might be taken away. TaT, the successor 
to Mutl', fell out with the Buwayhid prince, 
'Adud ud-Dawlah ( 4 The Arm, or Support, of the 
State '), son of the eldest of the three Buwayhid 
brothers mentioned above. In revenge this prince 
caused the Caliph's name to be omitted from the 
Khutbah in Baghdad and other cities for two 
whole months. But even though the actual power 
of the Caliph was thus reduced to zero and he 
became a mere puppet in the hands of his Buway- 
hid master, the same pomp and show were observed 
on ceremonial occasions, when it was considered 



THE ABBASID DYNASTY 63 

necessary to impress on men's minds the majesty 
and dignity of his exalted office. 

Under 'Adud ud-Dawlah, who had inflicted such 
humiliation upon the Caliph, the Buwayhid king- 
dom reached the culmination of its greatness. 
Before his death in 983 he had become master of 
all the lands from the Caspian Sea to the Persian 
Gulf, and from Ispahan to the borders of Syria. 
While his father was still alive, he had already 
given vent to his ambitious schemes by taking 
advantage of the difficulties into which his cousin, 
Bakhtiyar, had fallen in 'Iraq on account of the 
insubordination of his Turkish mercenaries, and 
he had occupied Baghdad in 975, rescued his 
cousin, but afterwards threw him into prison and 
seized his lands. Hereupon 4 Adud ud-Dawlah' s 
father interfered and insisted on the release of 
Bakhtiyar and the restoration to him of his 
dominions ; but the breach between the two 
cousins naturally continued, and 'Adud ud-Dawlah 
showed hisj^indictiveness in every possible way. 
The Arab historians tell a long story of his having 
robbed his cousin of a favourite Turkish page-boy, 
the loss of whom appears to have reduced Bakh- 
tiyar almost to a state of imbecility, so that he 
shut himself up and refused to eat, spending his 
time in weeping, even neglecting the most im- 
portant function of an oriental monarch, in that 
period, of giving public audience at court. In the 
following year, on the death of his father, 4 Adud 
ud-Dawlah again attacked his cousin, defeated 



64 THE CALIPHATE 

him and put him to death. 'Adud ud-Dawlah 
thus became master of 'Iraq and overlord of the 
helpless Caliph in Baghdad. 

It has been necessary to make this excursion 
into the troubled politics of the Buwayhid family 
in order to illustrate the position that the Caliph 
still held in the economy of the Muslim State in 
spite of his entire lack of political power. In order 
to celebrate his victory, 'Adud ud-Dawlah made 
use of the Caliph, Ta'i', as his instrument for his 
own glorification. Since by theory the Caliph 
was still head of the whole Muslim world and the 
fountain of honour, if 'Adud ud-Dawlah had 
invented some new dignity for himself, public 
sentiment would not have been impressed. Accord- 
ingly the Caliph, doubtless much against his will, 
conferred upon 'Adud ud-Dawlah a robe of honour, 
like that of a sultan ; crowned him with a jewelled 
crown, and bestowed upon him other insignia of 
royal rank bracelet, collar, and sword and pre- 
sented him- with two banners, one of them decked 
with silver such as was carried before an Amir, 
and the other decked with gold such as was carried 
before the heir apparent. What was the whole 
purpose of *Adud ud-Dawlah in making the 
captive Caliph bestow on him such an unusual 
honour is not quite clear. Such a banner had 
never before been given to any one not belonging 
to the imperial family, and it would seem to 
indicate that *Adud ud-Dawlah contemplated the 
ultimate seizure of the Caliphate for himself. A 



THE ABBASID DYNASTY 65 

diploma of investiture as heir apparent had also 
been drawn up, and to the horror of the courtiers 
it was read aloud. This was a breach of the 
etiquette of the court, for on all previous occasions 
it had been the custom for such a diploma to be 
handed to the heir apparent unopened, and for 
the Caliph to declare : ' This is the diploma I have 
granted to you ; take care that you act in accord- 
ance with it.' 

But 'Adud ud-Dawlah was still not content, and 
in the following year he made a still further 
encroachment on the imperial prerogatives of the 
Caliph by compelling him to give orders that the 
drums should be sounded at the gate of the 
prince's palace three times in a day morning, 
sunset, and nightfall an honour that hitherto 
had been reserved exclusively for the Caliph 
himself. More than this, the Caliph even made 
a further concession by permitting the name of 
4 Adud ud-Dawlah to be inserted in the Khutbah 
and pronounced in the mosque on Friday. The 
insertion of the name of a monarch in the Khutbah 
was a symbol of the assumption of sovereignty, 
and it marks the lowest depths of degradation 
that the Caliphate in Baghdad had ever reached* 

The infliction of such humiliations on the Caliph 
is in striking contrast with the honour and rever- 
ence paid to him, whenever it was politic to 
bring him forward, as the supreme head of the 
faith. In the very year after 'Adud ud-Dawlah 
had extorted the privileges above-mentioned, an 



66 THE CALIPHATE 

ambassador was sent to Baghdad in 980 by the 
Fatimid Caliph of Egypt, 'Aziz bi'llahi. He was 
received with impressive ceremonial : the troops 
were drawn up in serried ranks, and the nobles 
and officers of the state were arranged in order of 
their dignity in the place of audience, but the 
Caliph was invisible behind a curtain. When 
'Adud ud-Dawlah received permission to approach, 
the curtain was raised, and the spectators could 
see the Caliph seated on a high throne surrounded 
by a hundred guards in magnificent apparel and 
with drawn swords. Before him was placed one 
of the most sacred relics in Islam the Qur'an of 
the Caliph 'Uthman ; on his shoulders hung the 
mantle of the Prophet ; in his hands he held the 
staff of the Prophet, and he was girt with the sword 
of the ' Apostle of God \ 'Adud ud-Dawlah kissed 
the ground before this spectacle of imposing 
majesty, and the Egyptian envoy, awe-struck, 
asked him: 'What is this? Is this God Almighty ?' 
'Adud ud-Dawlah answered : * This is the Khallf ah 
of God upon earth,' and he continued to move 
forward, seven times kissing the ground before the 
Caliph. Then TaY ordered one of his attendants 
to lead him up to the foot of the throne. 'Adud 
ud-Dawlah continued to make a show of rever- 
ence before such unapproachable and impressive 
majesty, and tjhe Caliph had to say to him : 
' Draw near/ before he would come forward and 
kiss the Caliph's foot. Ta'i' stretched out his right 
hand to him and bade him be seated. 'Adud 



THE ABBASID DYNASTY 67 

ud-Dawlah humbly asked to be excused, and only 
after repeated injunctions would he consent to 
sit down in the place assigned to him, after first 
reverently kissing it. After this elaborate cere- 
mony, TaT said : * I entrust to you the charge 
of my subjects whom God has committed to me 
in the East and in the West, and the administration 
of all their concerns, with the exception of what 
appertains to my personal and private property. 
Do you, therefore, assume charge of them, 9 'Adud 
ud-Dawlah answered : 4 May God aid me in 
obedience and service to our Lord, the Commander 
of the Faithful.' This solemn farce ended with 
the bestowal of seven robes of honour upon 4 Adud 
ud-Dawlah, who kissed the ground on the pre- 
sentation of each, and then took his leave followed 
by all the rest of the great assembly. 2 

It is typical of the unreality that marks much of 
the history of the institution of the Caliphate from 
this time onwards, that 'Adud ud-Dawlah, as 
a Shiah, did not accept the claims of the Caliph 
before whom he made such a pretence of submission 
and reverential awe. But as an administrator, he 
had to deal with a Sunni population which 
regarded the Caliph as Imam and as head of its 
faith, and like Napoleon he found it politic to make 
concessions to the religious prejudices of his sub- 
jects. He may also have wished to show the 
Egyptian ambassador that (though a Shiah) he 
rejected the claims of the Caliph in Cairo to be 
descended from F&timah. The man who in this 



68 THE CALIPHATE 

public manner had shown such signs of slavish 
respect to the majesty of the Caliph, was capable 
the very next year when returning to Baghdad 
from a journey, of so insulting the Caliph as to 
send a messenger bidding him come out of the 
city to meet him, and the helpless Ta'i* was unable 
to refuse, though it was unprecedented for the 
Caliph to go out of Baghdad to meet any one. 

The Buwayhid tyranny continued throughout 
the next reign, that of Qadir (991-1031), and for 
the greater part of that of his son, Qa'im (1031- 
1075). Reduced to absolute insignificance these 
Caliphs could only look on helplessly while others, 
more powerful and strenuous, controlled the 
political life of the Muslim world, without any 
reference at all to the prince who claimed to be 
Commander of the Faithful. But in spite of the 
insignificance of the Abbasid Caliph in Baghdad, 
the Muslim world was not prepared to select 
another member of the tribe of the Quraysh, to 
take his place as head of the faithful, and the 
attempt made by the Amir of Mecca, Abu '1-Futuh, 
in 1011, to get himself so recognized, hardly 
deserves mention. The Fatimid Caliph of Egypt, 
Hakim, had put to death one of his Wazirs, and 
the son of the murdered man, in the hope of being 
able to take revenge for his father, fled to the 
powerful Bedouin tribe of the Tayy in Syria, and 
invited Abu '1-Futflh to declare himself Caliph. 
The Amir of Mecca fell in with the proposal, and 
after inducing the inhabitants of the Hijaz to take 



THE ABBASID DYNASTY 69 

the oath of fealty to him, joined the Banu Tayy, 
taking with him such holy relics as the staff of 
the Prophet and the sword of 'All. Though at 
first he received a warm welcome from this tribe, 
he soon recognized that the bribes of Hakim had 
more influence with them than his holy relics, 
and so he abandoned his project in the following 
year, and hastened back to Mecca, where his 
position was threatened by the ambitions of one 
of his relatives. 3 



V 

THE EXPOSITION OF THE JURISTS 

\ 

IT was during this period of the degradation of 
the Caliphate that the earliest systematic treatise 
on the theory of this institution, that has been 
made accessible to the historical student, was 
compiled. Born in the reign of TaT, and dying 
at the age of eighty-six in the year 1058, in the 
reign of Qa'im, Mawardl saw the Caliphate at the 
lowest ebb of its degradation, and the theoretical 
character of his account of it is in striking contrast 
to the actual historic facts of the case. He was one 
of the most distinguished jurists of his day andjbuejd 
the office of judge in several cities, lastly in the 
capital, Baghdad, itself ; besides a number of 
works on political theory, he wrote also a com- 
mentary on the Qur'an. With an entire disregard 
for the facts of history during the four preceding 
centuries otthe Muhammadan era, he maintains 
that the offi^jof^Cillph or Imam is elective, and 
he lays down as qualifications for the electors 
that they must be of good reputation and upright 
life ; of the male sex and of full age ; they must 
have knowledge of the qualities required in an 
Imam, and necessary insight and judgement for 
making a wise choice. In an ingenious manner 
he endeavours to make the theory of election fit 
in with what he knew to be the actual fact, viz. 
that almost every Caliph had nominated his 



EXPOSITION OF THE JURISTS 71 

successor. He states that authorities are not 
agreed as to t*ie number of electors required to 
make an election valid, for some maintained that 
there must be unanimous agreement on the part 
of all duly qualified Muslims in every part of the 
Muslim world; obviously, such an electorate 
could never have acted under the conditions of 
life in that period ; so he cites the election of Abu 
Bakr as evidence that those present at the time 
of the death of the former leader of the community, 
were sufficient to represent the whole body of the 
faithful. The question then arises as to the number 
of persons who could in such a case be permitted 
to represent the opinion of the whole community. 
In the election of Abu Bakr Mawardi states that 
it was five ; before his death, 'Umar appointed 
an electoral jsollege of six ; but other authorities 
were of opinion that three persons were sufficient, 
on the analogy that a contract of marriage may 
be drawn up by one person in the presence of two 
witnesses. Others, however, have held that an 
election might be announced by a single voice, 
and thus Mawardi arrives at the conclusion that 
each Caliph may appoint his own successor, and 
yet the elective character of the institution may 
be preserved. 1 

But before any one is eligible for election to this 
high office, he must possess the following qualifica- 
tions : he must be a member of the tribe of the 
Quraysh ; he must be of the male sex, of full age, 
of spotless character and be free from all physical 



72 THE CALIPHATE 

or mental infirmity ; he must have sufficient 
knowledge for the decision of difficult cases of law, 
and the sound judgement required for public 
administration, and he must show courage and 
energy in the defence of Muslim territory. 

The Caliph must thus be a person capable of 
fulfilling administrative, judicial, and military 
functions. These functions Mawardl sets out in 
detail as follows : the defence and maintenance of 
religion, the decision of legal disputes, the protec- 
tion of the territory of Islam, the punishment of 
wrong-doers, the provision of troops for guarding 
the frontiers, the waging of war (jihad) against 
those who refuse to accept Islam or submit to 
Muslim rule, the collection and organization of taxes, 
the payment of salaries and the administration of 
public funds, the appointment of competent officials, 
and lastly, personal attention to the details of 
government. 2 These varied activities expected of 
the Caliph, Mawardl sums up as being ' the defence 
of religion and the administration of the state '. 

As explained above, Mawardl practically ignores 
the dependent position into which the Caliphate 
had sunk and the rise of independent MuslinLBtates 
that disregarded its authority^ Jbut ^ his distin- 
guished contemporary, al-Berun^ witin^iij the 
reign^of Qa'im (i031~1075), with that exactitude 
of , scientific observation which characterized his 
genius^ frankly recognized the true nature of the 
situation, and stated that what was left in the 
hands of the Abbasid Caliph was only a matter 



EXPOSITION OF THE JURISTS 73 

that concerned religion and dogmatic belief, since 
he was not capable of exercising any authority 
in the affairs of the world whatsoever. 3 

A later writer of the twelfth century, Nizaml-i- 
'Arudl, who put forward much the same theory as_ 
Mawardi, found ajplace in it for the numerous inde- 
pendent monarchs that Imd^Bxisen in dominions 
once forming part of the Caliphate. After ex- 
plaining the nature of the prophetic office, he 
goes on to say that after the death of the Prophet 
he must assuredly require, in order to maintain 
his Law and Practice (sunnat), a vicegerent, who 
must needs be the most excellent of that com- 
munity and the most perfect product of that age 
in order that he may maintain this Law and give 
effect to this Code (sunnat) ^ and suchi & one 
is called an Imam. But this Imam cannot reach 
the horizons of the East, the West, the North, and 
the South in such wise that the effects of his care 
may extend alike to the most remote and the 
nearest, and his command and prohibition reach 
at once the intelligent and the ignorant. Therefore 
must he needs have lieutenants (na'iban) to act 
for him in distant parts of the world, and not 
every one of these will have such power that all 
mankind shall be compelled to acknowledge it. 
Hence there must be an administrator and com- 
peller, which administrator and compeller is called 
a * Monarch % that is to say, a king ; and his 
vicarious function (niyabat) c Sovereignty *. The 
king, therefore, is the lieutenant (na'ib) of the 



74 THE CALIPHATE 

Imam, the Imam of the Prophet, and the Prophet 
of God (mighty and glorious is He !). 4 

In any study of the theoretic exposition of the 
doctrine of the Caliphate mention must be made 
of Ibn Khaldun, one of the greatest thinkers that 
the Muhammadan world has produced, and it will 
be convenient to give his account of the doctrine 
here, though he belongs to a later period than has 
been reached in the preceding historical survey. 
Born in Tunis in 1332, he took an active part in 
the political life of his time in the service of one 
prince after another, until, in 1382, he settled in 
Egypt where he was made chief Qadl of the 
Malikl school of law, and he died in Cairo in 1406. 
With encyclopaedic knowledge and a judgement 
sharpened by a wide and varied experience of 
affairs, he takes a broad survey of Muslim history 
and works out an attractive theory of the origin 
and development of human society and culture. 
He attached himself to no philosophic system, but 
relied upon revelation for final guidance in 
matters of belief. He lays it down that the most 
solid basis for an BmpireJ^rgligion f since man has 
been placed in the world to perform the duties 
imposed upon him by religion in preparation for 
the future life ; in order that he may come to 
know the divine law, which "will secure for him 
happiness in the next world, he must be guided 
by a Prophet, or one who takes the place of a 
Prophet, that is the Khallfah. Whereas ordinary 
kingship is a human .institution, and the laws 



EXPOSITION OF THE JURISTS 75 

made by a king are based only upon reason and 
have reference only to the well-being of men on 
earth, the Khalifah guides men in accordance with 
the dictates of the religious law (shar 4 ), the 
precepts of which always bear in mind their 
ultimate destiny in the world to come. Accord- 
ingly, Ibn Khaldun bases the necessity of an Imam 
or Khalifah on the religious law given by divine 
revelation, adding to it, in accordance with the 
commonly accepted doctrine of the Sunni legists 
the concensus of the companions of the faith and 
their followers ; and he rejects the opinion of 
those philosophers who jput forward a jrational 
basis^Fthe necessity of an Imam and urge that 
men jnaust jiave a leader, because civilized life^is 
only possible in an ordered society. On the 
contrary, the Khalifah exists by divine appoint- 
ment, and God makes him His vicegerent in order to 
guide men to the good and turn them away from 
the evil. At the same time he attacks the Shiah 
doctrine that an Imamate is one of the pillars of 
the faith, and rather takes a utilitarian view of 
this institution, as existing only for the general 
good and as having been entrusted to human 
agency. He defends at some length the principle 
that the Khalifah must belong to the tribe of the 
Quraysh, not only on the theological grounds that 
the office would thus enjoy the blessing of God, 
since the Prophet himself had belonged to this 
tribe, and that God Himself had recognized that 
the tribe comprised persons who were capable of 



76 THE CALIPHATE 

performing the difficult functions of a Khallfah ; 
but also on the basis of certain considerations of 
a purely historical character, e. g. the Quraysh 
being one of the most powerful and respected 
tribes of Arabia could assume leadership over the 
rest, and one member of the tribe, elevated to 
the exalted position of Imam, would have the 
support of a powerful body of men, linked to him 
by ties of relationship, and could thus, in spite 
of the separatist tendencies of the Arabs, form 
a centre for united political life and historical 
development. Unlike MawardI, he recognized 
that as an institution the Caliphate had undergone 
considerable change during the course of the 
various dynasties which had upheld it. 

At thfe outset (he says) the Caliphate was only 
a religious institution for guiding the faithful to 
the observance of the religious law ; but under 
the Umayyads it took on the character of a secular 
monarchy, and its original religious character 
became inextricably mixed up with the despotic 
rule of the king, compelling obedience by the 
sword. As the power of the Abbasids declined, soon 
after the death of Harun ur-Rashid, the essential 
features of the Caliphate gradually disappeared, 
until there remained nothing but the name. Now 
that power had passed out of the hands of the 
Arabs altogether, the Caliphate might be said to 
have ceased to exist, though sovereigns of non- 
Arab origin have continued to profess obedience to 
the Caliph out of a feeling of religious reverence. 6 



VI 

RECOGNITION OF THE ABBASID CALIPHATE FROM 
THE ELEVENTH TO THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY 

STILL throughout the whole period of the decline 
of the Caliphate up to the date of the death of 
Musta'sim (1258), the Caliph was to all orthodox 
Sunnis the Commander of the Faithful, and as 
Successor of the Prophet he was held to be the 
source of all authority and the fountain of honour. 
The Caliph by his very name led men's thoughts 
back to the founder of their faith, the promulgator 
of their system of sacred law, and represented to 
them the principle of established law and authority. 
Whatever shape the course of external events 
might take, the faith of the Sunn! theologians and 
legists in the doctrines expounded in their text- 
books remained unshaken, and even though the 
Caliph could not give an order outside his own 
palace, they still went on teaching the faithful 
that he was the supreme head of the whole body 
of Muslims. Accordingly, a diploma of investiture 
sent by the Caliph, or a title of honour conferred 
by him, would satisfy the demands of the religious 
law and tranquillize the tender consciences of the 
subjects of an independent prince, though the 
ruler himself might remain entirely autonomous 
and be under no obligation of obedience to the 
puppet Caliph. 

To this strange political fiction there is a 



78 THE ABBASID CALIPHATE 

parallel in the history of the Holy Roman Empire 
during the fifteenth century. While the unfor- 
tunate Emperor, Frederick III, having been driven 
out of Vienna, was wandering about from monas- 
tery to monastery as a beggar, making what 
money he could out of the fees paid by those on 
whom he conferred titles, a contemporary jurist, 
Aeneas Piccolomini (afterwards famous as Pope 
Pius II), could write that the power of the Emperor 
was eternal and incapable of diminution or injury, 
and that any one who denied that the Emperor 
was lord and monarch of the whole earth was 
a heretic, since his authority was ordained by Holy 
Writ and by the decree of the Church. 1 Similarly, 
the Caliph was still by theory the head of the 
Muslim state, and however much any other ruler 
might take power into his own hands, he might 
still find it politic to recognize the Caliph as the 
theoretical source of all authority. The Muslim 
legists continued to make such extravagant claims 
on behalf of the Caliph, .even in the days of his 
deepest humiliation, and even the Buwayhids, 
though their occupation of Baghdad was the 
culmination of the rapid growth of their extensive 
dominions, and though the Caliph was their 
pensioner and practically a prisoner in their hands, 
found it politic to disguise their complete inde- 
pendence under a pretence of subserviency and to 
give a show of legitimacy to their rule by accept- 
ing titles from him. m Quite a number of otjjier 
princes followed their example. When Mahmud of 



ELEVENTH TO THIRTEENTH CENTURY 79 

Ghazna at the close of the tenth century renounced 
his allegiance to the Samanid prince whom his 
father had served as a Turkish slave, he turned to 
the Abbasid Caliph, Qadir bi-llah, in order that he 
might receive some justification for his rebellion. 
The Caliph bestowed upon him the high-sounding 
title of Yamin ud-dawlah, Amln ul-Millah, the 
friend of the Amir ul-Mu'minln. 2 Mahmud was 
one of the most powerful sovereigns of his day in 
the East, and he had no need of any support for 
his authority other than that of his own armies. 
The allegiance he professed to the Caliph was thus 
merely a recognition of the imperial authority 
of law. 

From the year 945 till 1055 the Buwayhids had 
continued to appoint and depose Caliphs as they 
thought fit. The rise of a new power in Persia, 
the Saljuqs, destroyed the ascendency of the 
Buwayhids, and the guardianship of the Caliph 
passed into their hands. This new and vigorous 
Turkish race, which first appears in Muslim history 
at the beginning of the eleventh century, entered 
upon a career of conquest by which it built up an 
empire stretching in the days of its greatness from 
the Oxus and the Hindu-Kush to tfie Syrian shore 
of the Mediterranean in the west, and from the 
north of Persia to the borders of the Arabian 
desert in the south. The power of the Buwayhids 
declined before the rise of this new power, till 
the Saljuqs swept them away entirely, and when 
the Saljuq prince, Tughril, entered Baghdad in 



80 -THE ABBASID CALIPHATE 

1055, he was received as a deliverer and the 
Caliph conferred on him the title of * Sultan of 
the East and the West ' 3 (Appendix IV). The 
Caliphate passed under a new tutelage, but, in 
this case, not of so oppressive a character, since 
instead of being Shiahs as the Buwayhids had been, 
the Saljfiqsr were Sunms and accordingly revered 
the Caliph not merely out of political considera- 
tions, but as being the Khallfah of God ; but they 
assumed for themselves the designation ' Shadow 
of God ', which had in former days been the 
prerogative of the Caliph only, 4 and they even 
robbed the Caliph, Mustarshid (1118-1135), of 
that sacred relic, the mantle of the Prophet, which 
was worn by the Caliphs on the occasion of their 
coronation and on other solemnities. 5 Under the 
protection of the Saljuqs, however, the position 
of the Abbasid Caliph improved, and when they 
fell out among themselves and became weakened 
by dynastic wars, the Caliph was able to regain 
something oi his lost authority. Mustarshid even 
raised an army, and taking the field, ventured to 
march against his Saljuq overlord, Mas'ud ibn 
Muhammad ibn Malikshah, the ruler of 'Iraq and 
Kurdistan. He made his way right up to Kirman- 
shah, and before the engagement in which he was 
defeated, he delivered after the Friday service 
a Khutbah which the historian declares * in 
eloquence transcended the highest zenith of the 
sun and attained the height of the Heavenly 
Throne and the Supreme Paradise '. The bolder 



ELEVENTH TO THIRTEENTH CENTURY 81 

attitude which a Caliph could now take towards 
the family that had, for eighty years, kept the 
Caliphate in subserviency may be judged by 
the words : ' We entrusted our affairs to the 
house of Saljuq and they rebelled against us. 5 
This attempt to achieve independence ended in 
disaster and the death of the Caliph. Still, as 
the authority of the Saljuqs declined, successive 
Caliphs repeated the attempt, and at last Nasir 
had the satisfaction of seeing the head of Tughril 
ibn Arslan, the last Saljuq ruler of Persia, exposed 
in front of his palace in Baghdad (1194). 

But this short-lived flicker of independence was 
soon to be followed by the crowning disaster of 
a Mongol invasion, when, in 1258^ the army of 
Hulagu captured Baghdad and put the Caliph 
Musta'sim to death. 

The awe with which the institution of the 
Caliphate was regarded even in these days of its 
weakness,* may be realized by the fact that, cruel 
and bloodthirsty savage though Hulagu was, even 
he hesitated to put to death the successor of the 
Prophet, for the Muhammadans who accompanied 
him in his army in the expedition against Baghdad 
had warned him that if the blood of the Khalifah 
was shed upon the ground the world would be 
overspread with darkness and the army of the 
Mongols be swallowed up by an earthquake. 

It is difficult to estimate the bewilderment that 

Even as early as the eighth century, superstition had 
regarded the Caliphs as free from the attacks of plague. 6 

2882 



82 THE ABBASID CALIPHATE 

Muslims felt when there was no longer a Caliph on 
whom the blessing of God could be invoked in the 
Khutbah ; such an event was without precedent 
throughout the previous history of Islam. Their 
suffering finds expression in the prayer offered in 
the great mosque of Baghdad on the Friday 
following the death of the Caliph : * Praise be to 
God who has caused exalted personages to perish 
and has given over to destruction the inhabitants 
of this city. ... God, help us in our misery, the 
like of which Islam and its children have never 
witnessed ; we are God's and unto God do we 
return. 5 7 

When pious souls in later years looked back 
upon this tragedy in Baghdad, they realized how 
its horror had been prognosticated by terrible 
portents, e. g. a furious rushing wind had torn 
the curtain from the Ka'bah so that it remained 
bare for twenty-one days ; an earthquake had 
shaken the Minbar of the Prophet in the mosque 
of Medina ;- fire had burst forth from a hill at 
Aden, and numerous other prophetic horrors, fire, 
flood, and plague, had marked the approach of this 
dread disaster that caused the Muslim world to be 
without a Khallfah for three years and a half. 8 

But so long as there was a Caliph in Baghdad 
various Muslim princes, either for political reasons 
or out of pious feeling, acknowledged his nominal 
headship of the Muhammadan world. Such a 
recognition as was given by the powerful monarch 



ELEVENTH TO THIRTEENTH CENTURY 83 

the tenth century, came nearly a century later from 
the distant West, when about 1086 Yusuf ibn 
Tashftn, who was destined to establish the Al- 
moravid dynasty in Spain, sent a request to the 
Caliph Muqtadl that he would confirm him in the 
possession of his dominions. The Caliph replied 
by sending him robes of honour and standards, 
and bestowing upon him the new title of Amir 
ul-Muslimln. This is startingly like the Caliph's 
own title of Amir ul-Mu'minln, and probably the 
Caliph merely gave his consent to the use of a title 
which Yusuf ibn Tashfln had already himself 
assumed. If the Caliph had wished to protest, 
he was in much too weak a position to make any 
such protest effective, and he was probably only 
too pleased to receive this recognition of his 
theoretical overlordship in the world of Islam, 
a recognition that was so markedly in contrast 
to his dependent position under the Saljuq. 
Moreover, such a submission was all the more 
impressive as coming from Spain, which, for 
a century and a half had upheld an independent 
Caliphate of its own. Yusuf ibn Tashfln, while 
arrogating to himself none of the actual titles of 
the Caliph, probably invented as a mark of his 
own dignity this title of Amir ul-Muslimin as 
setting him up above all other Sunnl princes by 
its very obvious resemblance to the designation 
of every Caliph since the great days of 'Umar. 

The Almoravid movement began as an orthodox 
propaganda among the Berbers in North Africa, 



84 THE ABBASID CALIPHATE 

and stirred up this vigorous race to a career of 
conquest, of which the foundation of Morocco 
is a permanent memorial. But in less than a 
century their power had declined, for they failed 
to fulfil the promise of their brilliant successes 
when they had crossed over into Spain and defeated 
the Christian forces in the battle of Zallaka (1086), 
and a few years later added the provinces of 
Muhammadan Spain to their empire. Their 
dynasty was swept away in 1146 by the new 
movement of the Almohads, who also arose 
among the Berbers, and, as will be shown later, 
claimed to have an Imam of their own. But the 
recognition of the Abbasid Caliph by the Almora- 
vids, so long as this dynasty lasted, constituted 
a distinct addition to his prestige ; and there was 
some compensation for the disappearance of the 
Almoravids, when, in 1171, the news reached 
Baghdad that the rival Fatimid Caliphate in Cairo 
had come to an end. For more than two centuries 
and a half the Shiah Caliph had flaunted the claim 
of the Abbasids to the headship of Islam and had 
enjoyed immense wealth and power in the posses- 
sion of Egypt and Syria, while the Abbasids in 
Baghdad had been suffering a miserable decline. 
A new champion of Islam had appeared, and the 
victorious career of Saladin had raised up new hopes 
in the Muslim world. He signalized his conquest 
of Egypt, as soon as he felt his position secure in 
that country, by displacing the Shiah Caliph, 
whose wazir he was supposed to be, and the 



ELEVENTH TO THIRTEENTH CENTURY 85 

faithful once more prayed for the Abbasid Caliph 
in the mosques of Cairo and the other cities of 
Egypt. Muqtadl had the city of Baghdad illu- 
minated in honour of this great event, and sent 
flags and robes of honour to Saladin, the champion 
of orthodoxy. 

A few years later, in 1174, Saladin displaced the 
youthful heir of his deceased master, Nur ud-Din, 
who had died in May of that year, and himself 
assumed the royal title. In 1175 he wrote to the 
Caliph, Muqtadl, announcing his victory over the 
Franks and his conquests in the Yaman and in 
North Africa, and reminded the Caliph how he had 
established the Khutbah in Egypt in the name of 
the Abbasid, and asked for a diploma of investiture 
over Egypt, the Maghrib, the Yaman, and Syria ; 
the Caliph gave away what was not his to give, 
but what it was flattering to him not to refuse, 
and sent the required diploma together with a robe 
of honour. 

The founder of another dynasty this time in 
the south, in the Yaman Nur ud-Din 'Umar 
(1229-1249), the Rasulid, in 1234, sent large 
presents to the Caliph Mustansir, asking for the 
title of Sultan and a diploma of investiture as his 
lieutenant. The Caliph was naturally delighted 
to receive such a recognition of his office, but it 
was characteristic of the lack of real authority in 
his hands that his envoys carrying the diploma 
were unable to make their way by land to the 
Yaman; they joined the pilgrim-caravan that 



86 THE ABBASID CALIPHATE 

had set out from 'Iraq to Mecca, but the Arabs 
blocked their way, and all the pilgrims had to 
return to Baghdad. It was not until the following 
year that it was possible to send the diploma by 
sea ; whereupon the envoy of the Khalif ah 
ascending the pulpit delivered the message of his 
master, conferring on Nur ud-Din 'Umar the 
governorship of the Yaman, and clothed him with 
a robe of honour. 9 

Still more interesting is the homage that came, 
for the first time, from India. Here the Muslim 
conquests had resulted in the submission of nearly 
the whole of Northern India, and a dynasty had 
been established, known as that of the c Slave 
Kings ', because the first monarchs of this dynasty 
had been Turkish slaves, who, distinguishing 
themselves by their military prowess, had been 
appointed generals of armies and afterwards 
governors of provinces. One of these, named 
Iltutmish, in 1211 set aside the son of his prede- 
cessor and Brought the greater part of Hindustan 
under his subjection. Iltutmish apparently felt 
the need of some legal sanction for his usurpation. 
But he had already been for some years on the 
throne of Delhi before he made his application to 
the Caliph, and it was not until 1229 that a 
diploma of investiture was sent by Mustansir, 
confirming Iltutmish in the possession of all the 
lands and seas he had conquered and bestowing 
upon him the title of the great Sultan. The 
document was solemnly read out in a vast assembly 



ELEVENTH TO THIRTEENTH CENTURY 87 

held in Delhi, and Iltutmish from that date put 
the name of the Caliph on his coins. 

His successors followed this pious example. 
The name of the last Abbasid Khallf ah of Baghdad, 
Musta'sim (1242-1258), first appears on the coins 
of 'Ala ud-Dm Mas'ud Shah (1241-1246) ; and 
though Musta'sim was put to death by the 
Mongols ia 1258, his name still appears on the 
coins of successive kings of Delhi, e. g. Mahmud 
Shah Nasir ud-Dm (1246-1265), Ghiyath ud-Din 
Balban (1265-1287), and Mu'izz ud-Dm Kayqubad 
(1287-1290), the last monarch of the so-called 
* Slave ' dynasty ; and the first of these continued 
to have the name of Musta'sim mentioned in the 
Khutbah. 10 

A new dynasty arose, that of the Khaljl ; the 
same need for legitimization was apparently still 
felt, and the coins of Jalal ud-Din Flruz Shah II 
(1290-1295) continued to bear the name of 
Musta'sim, though this Caliph had been trampled 
to death by the Mongols more than thirty years 
before. 11 

What was an unfortunate Muslim monarch 
to do, who felt that his title was insecure ? He 
knew that it was only his sword that had set him 
on the throne, that his own dynasty might at any 
time be displaced, as he had himself displaced the 
dynasty that had preceded him, while his legal 
advisers and religious guides told him that the 
only legitimate source of authority was the 
Khallfah, the Imam, and he realized that all his 



88 THE ABBASID CALIPHATE 

devout Muslim subjects shared their opinion. So 
he went on putting the name of the dead Musta'sim 
on his coins, because he could find no other, and 
the Muslim theory of the state had not succeeded 
in adjusting itself to the fact that there was no 
Khallfah or Imam in existence. His successor, 
'Ala ud-Dm Muhammad Shah I (1295-1315), got 
out of the difficulty by ceasing to insert Musta'sim's 
name and by describing himself merely as Yamln 
ul-Khilafat Nasir Amlri 5 l-Mu'minm, * The right 
hand of the Caliphate, the helper of the Com- 
mander of the Faithful V 2 and this was sufficient 
for the satisfaction of tender consciences, though 
in reality he was giving no help at all to any Caliph, 
any more than either of his predecessors had done 
who had seen the unhappy Musta'sim trampled 
to death without moving a finger, though they 
had gone on making use of his name, for their 
own selfish political purposes. 

The situation was no doubt a puzzling one, even 
as it was unprecedented. The Muslim world found 
by experience that it had to get on without a 
Caliph and this circumstance undoubtedly made 
an impression on the minds of thinking men. It 
is probable that from this period the opinion gained 
strength that the institution of the Caliphate had 
really ceased in the apostolic age. This was a 
doctrine that had found expression much earlier, 
and (as will be seen later on) has been from time 
to time revived. 



VII 

ESTABLISHMENT OF THE ABBASID CALIPHATE 
IN CAIRO 

THOUGH the Caliphate had in this tragic manner 
ceased to exist, politicians could not forget the 
important part that the Caliph had played in the 
political life of the Muhammadan world, by giving 
a show of legitimacy to such monarchs as had by 
murder or usurpation, or by their military prowess, 
established themselves upon a throne and after- 
wards sought for a title to it. 

Such a difficulty arose in Egypt in the period 
of the decay of the Ayyubid dynasty that had been 
founded by Saladin, when fifty years after this 
great monarch's death the reins of power were 
slipping from the weak hands of his successors, and 
the administration of the country had passed to 
Mamluk Amirs Turkish slaves, who had risen to 
commanding positions in the army. These Mam- 
luks who, for more than two centuries and a half, 
ruled the rich lands of Egypt, first endeavoured to 
give an appearance of legitimacy to their rule by 
pretending to govern the country as viceroys for 
infant princes, e.g. Aybak (1250-1257), for a child 
of the Ayyubid family and a descendant of- 
Saladin, and Aybak's successor, Qutuz (1257- 
1259), for the infant child of Aybak ; but this was 
an unsatisfactory arrangement, and both of these 
Mamluk Amirs found it necessary after a short 

2882 



90 THE CALIPHATE 

time to thrust aside the nominal Sultan and assume 
sovereignty in their own name. The fourth 
Mamluk ruler, Baybars (1260-1277), extricated 
himself from this difficult situation by inviting an 
uncle of the last Abbasid Caliph, who had managed 
to escape the massacre in Baghdad, to come to 
Cairo. He was escorted into the city with great 
pomp and ceremony in June 1261 and was there 
installed as Caliph. After his genealogy had been 
investigated by the jurists, the chief Qadl solemnly 
attested its correctness and took the oath of 
allegiance to him, followed by Baybars and the 
officers of state, promising to obey the ordinances 
of the Word of God and of the Traditions, and to 
fight in defence of the faith. A few days later the 
Caliph, who assumed the title of Mustansir, by 
which his brother, the penultimate Caliph (1226- 
1242) had been known, with due solemnity 
conferred upon Baybars a robe of honour together 
with a diploma of investiture, which was couched 
in the following terms : c Praise be to God who 
has displayed upon Islam the robes of glory, and 
has made the brightness of its pearls shine forth, 
that aforetime were hidden under a thick shell ; 
and has so firmly established the edifice of its 
prosperity that thereby He has caused all record 
of what went before to be forgotten ; and has 
ordained for its support kings with whom even 
those who otherwise differ are in agreement. . . . 
I bear witness that there is no God save God, One, 
without a partner. . . . I bear witness that our 



IN CAIRO 91 

Lord Muhammad is His servant and His Apostle, 
who has repaired the breaches of the faith and has 
displayed all manner of noble qualities (may God 
bless him and his family, the memorial of whose 
virtues will never perish, and his Companions who 
wrought noble deeds in the faith and merited 
increase in good things !). Now 4 , that ruler is most 
deserving of honour and good report and most 
worthy that the pen should bow down and 
prostrate itself while writing the recital of his 
virtues and his righteous deeds, who puts forth 
all his efforts and sees praise coming to meet them, 
who calls on men to obey him . . . and ever sets 
his hand to generous deeds with might and main, 
and, sword in hand, never destroys the hiding-place 
of error, without giving it over to the flames and 
drenching it in blood. Since all these noble 
qualities are the special characteristics of his 
sublime highness, Sultan Malik uz-Zahir Rukn 
ud-Din (may God ennoble and exalt him !), the 
High Chancellery of the descendant of the Prophet, 
the Imam Mustansir (may God exalt his power), 
has been pleased to extol the lofty merit of this 
prince and to proclaim his good offices, which even 
the most eloquent language would fail adequately 
to express or fittingly commend, for it is he who 
has raised up again the Abbasid dynasty after it 
had been crippled by the blows of ill-fortune and 
robbed of all its welfare and blessings ; on its behalf 
he has reproved its adverse fortune and has won 
for it the favour and goodwill of fate, that had 



92 THE CALIPHATE 

attacked it with destructive fury ; he has taken 
captive the ill-fortune that was once its bitter 
enemy ; he has lavished his care upon it and has 
turned away from it all its woes. He showed kind- 
ness and sympathy to the Commander of the 
Faithful as soon as he arrived, and displayed 
conspicuous eagerness for divine reward, and 
exhibited such zeal for the cause of the holy law 
and for the paying of homage by the nobles, that 
if any other had set his hand to this task, he must 
inevitably have failed. But God has bestowed 
upon him such abundant virtue, in order that the 
scale of his merits may be weighted down thereby 
and the account that he will have to render on the 

Day of Judgement may be lightened Therefore 

the Commander of the Faithful gives you thanks 
for such kindness, and makes known to all, that 
but for your watchful care, the ruin would have 
been without repair. He confers on you authority 
over Egypt, Syria, Diyar Bakr, the Hijaz, the 
Yaman, the land of the Euphrates and whatever 
fresh conquests you may achieve, on plain or 
mountain. He entrusts to you the government of 
them and the control of their troops and their 
population, so that you may become for them 
a paragon of generosity, and he makes no exception 
of any single city or fortress or any object, great 
or small. Then keep a watch over the interests 
of the whole body of the faithful, since this 
burden has been laid upon you.' Then follow 
exhortations to righteous government, and a 



IN CAIRO 93 

number of directions as to the appointment and 
supervision of officials, the abolition of oppressive 
taxation, &c. The Caliph next emphasizes his own 
claim to recognition in an impressive and em- 
phatic manner, with the words, c I offer praise to 
God for that He has set by your side an Imam to 
guide you in the right way ; it is your bounden 
duty to show him the greatest possible honour.' 
Lastly, he urges the Sultan to prosecute with zeal 
the war against unbelievers, saying, * One of the 
matters of which mention must be made is the 
divine command to wage Jihad, for this is an 
obligation resting upon the whole body of the 
faithful, and an achievement that shines out 
brightly on the pages of history. God has pro- 
mised a rich reward to those who fight in Jihad, 
and has reserved for them a high place near 
Himself, and has assigned to them a special seat 
in Paradise, wherein is no vain discourse or 
incitement to sin. . , . Through you God has 
preserved the defences of Islam from desecration, 
and by your firm resolution has maintained for 
the Muslims good order in these realms, and your 
sword has inflicted incurable wounds on the hearts 
of the unbelievers. Through you we hope that 
the Caliphate will regain its ancient glory. Then 
for the sake of the victory of Islam be watchful 
and let not your eyes be heedless or asleep. In 
waging Jihad against the enemies of God, be a 
leader that is followed and follows none, and 
support the doctrine of the Unity of God, and you 



94 THE CALIPHATE 

will find all men ready to follow and obey you in 
support of it.' Then come various instructions 
as to the protection of the frontiers, the repair of 
fortified places, and the equipment of the fleet. 
At the conclusion of the ceremony, the Sultan 
made a triumphal progress through the city of 
Cairo, accompanied by his officers of state, one of 
whom bore the diploma of investiture in front 
of him. 1 

One of the most remarkable features of this 
document is the assumption of authority by the 
Caliph over territories that had not owed allegiance 
to the Abbasid dynasty for centuries, his claim 
to supreme jurisdiction in the Muslim world, 
though he himself had no troops or resources of 
any kind at his disposal, and his interference, 
though an entire stranger, in the administrative 
details of so highly organized a bureaucratic 
system as that of the government of Egypt. 
Baybars might well have felt doubts as to the 
wisdom of the action he had taken in welcoming 
the Abbasid prince into his capital, and he seems 
to have at once set about making preparations 
for the departure of his guest, who was to be 
provided with troops for the reconquest of 
Baghdad. About three months later they set out 
together from Cairo, with a large force, but when 
they reached Damascus, Baybars was warned by 
a friend that the re-establishment of the Caliphate 
in Baghdad might endanger his own independence ; 
so he abandoned the unfortunate Mustangir to his 



IN CAIRO 95 

fate, and the Caliph, while making his way across 
the desert with a small body of troops, was attacked 
by the Mongol governor of Baghdad, and nothing 
more was ever heard of him. 

A year later another prince of the Abbasid 
family, Abu'l 'Abbas Ahmad, who escaped the 
disaster that befell Mustanir, made his way to 
Cairo, and after some delay was there installed as 
Khalifah with the title of Hakim; but this time 
Baybars took care not to have a rival to his own 
power, and though he treated the Caliph with 
every mark of outward respect, he practically 
kept him a prisoner in the citadel and allowed him 
to exercise no influence in the political life of the 
country. 

The same forms and ceremonies were observed 
as in the case of Mustansir ; the genealogy of the 
fugitive was scrutinized and declared to be 
authentic by the chief Qadi, but Baybars allowed 
nearly a year to elapse, during which coins con- 
tinued to be struck in the name of Mustanir, 
before arranging in November 1262 for the formal 
ceremony of paying allegiance to the new Caliph, 
who in return conferred upon him royal authority. 
The next day was Friday and the Caliph delivered 
the following Khutbah : 4 Praise be to God who 
has raised up for the family of 'Abbas a pillar and 
a helper, and has appointed for them a Sultan as 
their defender. I praise Him both for good and 
evil days ; may He help me to give thanks for the 
blessings He has lavished upon me, and make me 



96 THE CALIPHATE 

victorious over my enemies. I bear witness that 
there is no God save God, One only, without 
a partner, and that Muhammad is His servant and 
His Apostle (may God bless him, his family and 
his Companions, those stars to guide men aright, 
those Imams who are patterns of righteousness, 
the four first Caliphs, and 'Abbas, his paternal 
uncle, the consoler of his griefs, and the illustrious, 
rightly-guided Caliphs, and the Imams who followed 
on the right way, and the other Companions 
and those who followed after them ! May God 
pour His blessings upon them until the Day 
of Judgement !). Know, O ye men, that the 
Imftmate is one of the obligations of Islam, and 
that Jihad is binding on all men ; that the 
standard of Jihad cannot be upraised unless men 
are united ; that women can only be led away into 
captivity when the obligations of honour are 
violated ; that blood can only be shed through sin 
and wickedness. You have seen the enemies of 
Islam enter the Abode of Peace (i.e. Baghdad), 
sacrificing _ blood and riches, slaying men and 
children, profaning the sanctuary and the sacred 
precints of the Khilafat, and inflicting upon those 
they left alive the most terrible sufferings ; every- 
where there rose up cries of lamentation and 
wailing ; everywhere were heard cries of terror by 
reason of the horrors of this long drawn out day. 
How many old men had their white hair stained 
with blood ! How many children wept and there 
was none to take pity on their tears ! Then gird 



IN CAIRO 97 

up your loins in your efforts to fulfil the obligation 

of Jihad. Fear God while ye are able. Hear and 

obey, spend the wealth of your own lives. Those 

who refrain from being niggardly of their lives will 

assuredly be blessed. There is no longer any 

excuse to prevent you from attacking the enemies 

of religion and from defending the Muslims. This 

Sultan Malik uz-Zahir, the illustrious, .wise and 

just ruler, who wages Jihad and brings succour, 

the pillar of the world and of religion, has risen 

up to defend the Imamate, when there were but 

few to Help it, and he has scattered the armies of 

the unbelievers when they had already begun to 

pry into the recesses of our dwellings. Through 

his care the oath of allegiance has been taken by 

men who have bound themselves by covenant, and 

the Abbasid dynasty has thereby gained numerous 

soldiers. Servants of God, make haste to show 

your gratitude for such a blessing ; purify your 

intentions and you will be victorious ; fight 

against the followers of the Devil and you will gain 

the advantage ; do not let yourselves be terrified 

by past events, for war has its chances, but success 

in the end comes to the God-fearing. Time 

endures but for two days, and the next world is 

reserved for the true believers. May God unite 

you all on the basis of piety and give you a glorious 

victory through the faith. Pray God to pardon 

me, yourselves and all Muslims ; pray for His 

forgiveness, for He is forgiving and compassionate/ 

The Caliph then sat down for a while in accordance 

2882 N 



98 THE CALIPHATE 

with the usual custom, and rising up again began 
the second part of the Khutbah, consisting merely 
of pious ejaculations and prayers for the blessing 
of God. 2 

Such was the beginning of a long line of 
Caliphs in Cairo, one descendant of Hakim after 
another occupying this office for two centuries 
and a half. They were even more powerless and 
ineffectual than the later Abbasids in Baghdad had 
been ; but their presence in Cairo gave a show of 
legitimacy to Mamluk rule in Egypt, and the 
Caliph used to be brought out from his seclusion 
on the occasion of the accession of each new 
Sultan, in order to invest him with authority and 
give to his rule the sanction of the law. 

How much importance Sultan Baybars attached 
to his having secured in his capital the presence of 
the Caliph, though he kept him as a virtual 
prisoner, may be judged from the fact that, on 
a tablet at Horns commemorating the endowments 
he had bestowed on the grave of Khalid ibn 
al-Walid, the conqueror of Syria, he sums up 
a long string of titles with the statement that it was 
he * who had given orders for allegiance to be paid 
to the two Khallfahs 5 . 3 



VIII 

RELATIONS OF THE ABBASID CALIPHS IN CAIRO 
WITH OTHER PRINCES IN THE MUSLIM 
WORLD 

FOR more than two centuries and a half, thirteen 
other members of the same family held the shadowy 
office of Khalifah in Cairo. They were brought 
out with great pomp and ceremony to instal each 
successive Mamluk Sultan who rose to power, often 
after the assassination of his predecessor, and 
(as will be seen) other Muslim princes made use 
of them to give a show of legitimacy to their rule. 
But the presence in Cairo of the theoretical source 
of all authority in the Muslim world made the 
Mamluk ruler claim for himself a higher status 
than that of any other Muhammadan ruler and 
deny to any of his rivals the right to assume the 
title of Sultan, for on him alone was it conferred 
by the Caliph in accordance with the prescriptions 
of the Holy Law. 1 

The position of the Abbasid Caliphs in Cairo was 
a very humiliating one, and contemporary his- 
torians have not hesitated to speak freely about 
their dependent condition. One of the greatest 
of the Mamluk Sultans, Qala'un (1279-1290), 
never even condescended to ask the Caliph to 
invest him with authority. A later Sultan about 
the middle of the fourteenth century Nasir 
Muhammad, deprived the Caliph, Wathiq bi'llahi 



100 THE CALIPHATE 

Ibrahim, for some months even of the empty 
dignity of having his name mentioned in the 
Khutbah, and as the Muslim historian laments, 
* The name of the Caliph passed from the pulpits 
as if it had never risen above them, and the prayer 
for the Caliphs vacated the mihrabs of the mosque 
as if it had never reverberated at their gate.' 2 
Moreover, the allowance granted to this Caliph 
was so scanty that the populace in derision nick- 
named him ' the beggar '. 3 

But whatever might be the practice in Egypt, 
to none of these Abbasid Caliphs (with the single 
exception to be mentioned later) was the privilege 
accorded of having his name mentioned in the 
Khutbah in the Holy City of Mecca. Since the 
murder of the last Abbasid Caliph of Baghdad, 
Musta'sim, in 1258, no Caliph had been prayed 
for in the great Friday services round the Ka'bah, 
the centre of Islamic unity, either because the 
ecclesiastical authorities concerned believed that 
the Muslim world was now without a Khallfah, 
or else (in view of the fact that there were other 
claimants) from a special distrust of the claim 
made by the Caliphs in Cairo to the possession of 
that dignity. The reason they alleged was that 
none of these faineant Caliphs struck coins in 
his own name or issued decrees from a chancellery 
of his own ; they obviously held the theory that 
the office of the Caliphate implied de facto sove- 
reignty, 4 The one exception was when the Caliph 
Musta'ln was made the plaything of rival political 



RELATIONS WITH OTHER PRINCES 101 

factions and was elected Sultan of Egypt in 1412, 
only to find that he was as much a prisoner as 
before and that all actual power was in the hands 
of others ; six months later he was compelled 
to resign his office into the hands of the man whose 
tool he had been, who now had himself proclaimed 
Sultan as al-Malik al-Mu'ayyad. 5 

Another historian, Suyuti, writing at the end 
of the fifteenth century, also speaks of the subordi- 
nate position that the Caliph occupied in his day ; 
he writes : 4 Things have come to such a pass in 
our time that the Caliph visits the Sultan to 
congratulate him at the beginning of every month, 
and the utmost that the Sultan condescends in his 
favour is to come down from his dais and the two sit 
down together beyond the dais ; then the Caliph gets 
up and goes away like an ordinary person and the 
Sultan seats himself again upon his throne of state.' 6 

Still the theorists could look upon the Caliph 
in Cairo as ruler over all Muslim territories and 
as head of the Muslim community. Khalll ibn 
Shahm az-Zahiri (1410-1468), who wrote a book 
on the organization of the Mamluk state, describes 
the Amir ul-Mu'mimn as follows : 4 He is the 
Khallfah of God on His earth, cousin of His 
apostle, the chief of the apostles, and has inherited 
the Khilafat from him (the Prophet). God 
Almighty has made him (the Khallfah) ruler over 
the whole land of Islam. None of the kings of 
the East or the West can hold the title of Sultan, 
unless there be a covenant between him and the 



102 THE CALIPHATE 

Khalifah. Some religious authorities have laid it 
down that any one who sets himself up as a Sultan 
by violence, by means of the sword, and without 
a compact with the Khalifah, is a rebel and cannot 
appoint any one as an official or qadi ; if any one 
is so appointed, the decisions and marriage con- 
tracts they make are invalid.' 7 

In the fifteenth century we have a description 
of the Caliph accompanying the Mamluk Sultan, 
Barsbay (1422-1438), on a campaign, as riding 
before him and acting as his chamberlain, while 
all dignity and honour were reserved for the Sultan, 
the Caliph appearing merely as one of the nobles 
in the Sultan's suite. 8 

Maqrizi, who died in 1441, makes the following 
contemptuous remarks upon this institution : 4 The 
Mamluks installed as Caliph a man to whom they 
gave this name and the titles that went with it, but 
he had no remnant of authority, not even the right 
of expressing his opinion. He spent his time among 
the nobles, the high officials, scribes, and judges, 
paying them visits to thank them for the dinners and 
entertainments to which they had invited him.' 9 

In spite of such conditions of humiliation, there 
were other Muslim princes besides the Mamluks, 
who found the Abbasid Caliph in Cairo useful, as 
giving a title to the possession of dominions 
acquired by fraud or force. The founder of the 
Muzaffarid dynasty, which ruled in southern 
Persia for eighty years (1313-1393), Mubariz 
ud-Dm Muhammad ibn Muzaffar, threw off his 



RELATIONS WITH OTHER PRINCES 103 

allegiance to his overlord, the Mongol Ilkhan, and 
started on a career of conquest. Towards the 
end of his career (he was deposed and blinded 
in 1357) he took the oath of allegiance to the 
Caliph, Mu'tadid bi'llahi, in 1354, and after his 
capture of Tabriz in 1357, had the Caliph's name 
inserted in the Khutbah. His son, Shah Shuja' 
(1357-1384), similarly recognized the Caliph, Muta- 
wakkil, in 1369. 10 

There are circumstances of special interest con- 
nected with the recognition of the faineant Caliph 
of Cairo by the Turkish Sultans of Delhi. In 1325 
Muhammad ibn Tughlaq came to the throne by 
murdering his father under circumstances of 
peculiar treachery. He had had a temporary 
wooden structure erected for his father's accom- 
modation, and arranged that during a parade of 
the state elephants, they should collide with the 
building, so that it buried in its fall the Sultan and 
his favourite son, while Muhammad took care 
that assistance should be delayed until it was 
too late. The new monarch was one of the most 
remarkable figures in the history of Muhammadan 
India. His oppressive government ruined the 
country and drove his subjects into rebellion ; 
whereupon he massacred them without mercy ; 
even in normal times he appears to have had a lust 
for blood and a passion for savage executions. He 
indulged in wild schemes of administration and 
conquest that resulted in widespread misery ; one 
of his mad ideas was to change the capital from 



104 THE CALIPHATE 

Delhi to Daulatabad, a distance of forty days' 
journey ; accordingly the whole population of 
this vast city was turned out of their homes, and 
many of them perished on the journey. The 
Sultan's officers made a rigorous search for any 
who had evaded his orders and remained behind ; 
they found two men in the city, one a paralytic 
and the other blind ; these men were brought 
before the Sultan, who ordered the paralytic to 
be shot from a catapult, and the blind man to be 
dragged from Delhi to Daulatabad ; he fell to 
pieces during the journey and only one of his legs 
reached the new capital. But Muhammad ibn 
Tughlaq was a pious Muslim, regular in his devo- 
tions, abstaining from wine, and scrupulous in the 
observance of the precepts of his faith. He had 
been on the throne for upwards of eighteen years 
when he began to be troubled with doubts as to 
the legitimacy of his rule, inasmuch as it had not 
received the confirmation of the Abbasid Caliph, 
So he made inquiries from a great many travellers 
and discovered that there was an Abbasid Caliph 
named Mustakfl, in Egypt. He entered into 
correspondence with him, and when a diploma of 
investiture was sent from Cairo, Sultan Muhammad 
received it with marks of exaggerated respect, had 
the Caliph's name inserted in the Khutbah and 
struck upon his coins, and sent rich presents to 
the Caliph in return. 11 How little in the matter 
of personal relations was implied by this exchange 
of compliments may be judged from the fact that 



RELATIONS WITH OTHER PRINCES 105 

the name of Mustakfl, who died in 1340, continued 
to appear on the coins of Muhammad ibn Tughlaq 
up to the years 1342 and 1343, with the prayer 
4 May God make his Caliphate abide for ever V 2 

His pious successor, Firuz Shh (1351-1388), 
who was as gentle as Muhammad ibn Tughlaq had 
been savage, made a similar submission to the 
Caliph in Cairo, and in an interesting little auto- 
biographical sketch which he wrote, he thus makes 
reference to his attitude of mind in the matter : 

c The greatest and best of honours that I ob- 
tained through God's mercy was, that by my 
obedience and piety, and friendliness and sub- 
mission to the Khalifah, the representative of the 
holy Prophet, my authority was confirmed ; for 
it is by his sanction that the power of kings is 
assured, and no king is secure until he has sub- 
mitted himself to the Khalifah and has received 
a confirmation from the sacred throne. A diploma 
was sent to me fully confirming my authority as 
deputy of the Khilafat, and the leader of the 
faithful was graciously pleased to honour me with 
the title of Sayyid us-Salatm. He also bestowed 
upon me robes, a banner, a sword, a ring, and a 
foot-print as badges of honour and distinction.' 13 

In Transoxiana also it was felt that the Abbasid 
Caliph in Cairo might be made use of for dynastic 
purposes. Tlmur had nominated his grandson, 
Pir Muhammad, as his heir, but when the con- 
queror died in 1404 there was at once a scramble 
for the possession of his vast empire, and Pir 



2882 



106 THE CALIPHATE 

Muhammad found his claim opposed by his cousin, 
Khalll Sultan. Some of his supporters urged him 
to apply for a royal diploma from the Abbasid 
Caliphs in Cairo, and thus annul the laws accepted 
by the Mongols (i. e. the Yasaq). It was a poor 
expedient at the best, but it was an expression of 
belief in the power of an appeal to Muhammadan 
sentiment, by recognition of the lost ideals of the 
Muslim world, the supremacy of the Caliph and the 
authority of the Shari'ah. 14 But the proposal does 
not appear to have been adopted ; Plr Muhammad 
decided to recognize the overlordship of his uncle, 
Shah Rukh, and was murdered two years after 
his grandfather's death. 

It was probably a similar desire to find political 
support that led the Ottoman Sultan Bayazld I, 
in 1394, to apply to the Abbasid Caliph in Cairo 
for the formal grant of the title of Sultan. 15 
There is no evidence that this request for formal 
recognition was ever granted, and doubt has been 
thrown on the possibility of its ever having been 
made, 16 but in a letter that Bayazld wrote about 
1400 to Tlmur, he reminded him of the Abbasids, 
' heirs of the throne of the Caliphate ', who had 
taken refuge in Egypt 17 as if to give the ruthless 
conqueror a hint that there was still a possible 
centre of common Muslim effort, or that at least 
Turks and Egyptians could be joined together by 
the memory of a once undivided Muslim empire, to 
resist the destruction that Tlmur was working 
among the faithful. 



IX 

ASSUMPTION OF THE TITLE KHALlFAH BY 
INDEPENDENT MUSLIM PRINCES 

WHILE some Muslim potentates believed that 
there was still a Khallfah in existence as head of 
the Muslim world, there were others who mocked 
at the pretensions of the Abbasid Caliphs of Cairo. 
There were some persons who cast doubt upon their 
genealogy and did not accept their claim to be 
descended from the Caliphs of Baghdad ; others 
revived the theory, to which reference has already 
been made, that the Caliphate had really lasted 
for only thirty years. This doctrine had found 
expression in the authoritative collections of Tradi- 
tions, and accordingly must have come into 
existence so early as the third century of the 
Muhammadan era, e. g. one Tradition represents 
the Prophet as saying : ' The Caliphate after me 
will endure for thirty years ; then will come the 
rule of a king.' l The historian, MaqrM, to whom 
reference has already been made several times, 
adopts this doctrine when he says that after the 
four rightly directed Caliphs, that is, after the 
death of 4 All (661), with the rise of the Umayyads 
the Caliphate had became a kingdom characterized 
by violence and tyranny. The great jurist, Ibn 
Khaldun, held that after the reign of Harun 
ur-Rashld, there was left of the Caliphate nothing 
but the name, since by that time it had become 



108 THE CALIPHATE 

transformed into a mere kingdom, and that with 
the disappearance of the hegemony of the Arab 
race the office of the Khalifah had ceased to exist. 2 
A later writer, Qutb ud-Din, who died in 1582, 
speaks quite as emphatically, but dates the dis- 
appearance of the Caliphate from the death of 
the last Caliph of Baghdad at the hands of the 
Mongols in 1258 ; 3 he reiterates the opinion that 
the Caliphs of Cairo were Caliphs only in name 
and that there was no meaning whatsoever in their 
being so styled, 4 

Such thinkers clearly recognized that there was 
a disparity between the subservient position of the 
Caliph and the pretentious claims associated with 
his title, e, g. that he was the protector of Islam 
and should wage war against its enemies, &c. 
There was doubtless a growing feeling that political 
power and the control of armed force should be 
conjoined with such high pretensions. As early as 
the period when the Buwayhids were holding the 
Abbasid Caliph of Baghdad in tutelage, a distin- 
guished Sunnl theologian, al-Baqilani, who died 
in that city in 1012 during the reign of the insigni- 
ficant Qadir, had declared that the Caliph need not 
be of the Quraysh, seeing that this tribe had by 
that time become so degenerate and feeble. 5 

When the doctors of the law could so boldly 
express themselves and cast doubt upon the claim 
of the Abbasid Caliph in Cairo to represent the 
headship of the Muslim world, it was but natural 
that the men of the sword, who had carved out for 



INDEPENDENT MUSLIM PRINCES 109 

themselves kingdoms and taken advantage of the 
disturbed state of society to set themselves up as 
independent sovereigns, should not have hesitated 
to make the boldest assertions of their own dignity* 
This is especially characteristic of the Mongols into 
whose hands the greater part of the eastern pro- 
vinces of the original Arab empire had passed. 
Though the Mongol princes of Persia and other 
countries ultimately adopted Islam, they still 
remained for some time under the influence of the 
ancient Mongol constitution, the so-called Yftsaq, 
the code of regulations embodying the primitive 
Turkish and Mongol customs. 6 

When one of these Mongol princes came entirely 
under the influence of the Muslim 'Ulama, he 
would substitute for this tribal system of law the 
Sharl'ah, but such a process was slow in view of the 
impressive character of the Mongol conquests. 
The masterful descendants of Chinglz Khan were 
more ready to put forward descent from this world- 
conqueror as a justification for their exercise of 
authority than seek a diploma of investiture from 
the alleged descendants of that Abbasid Caliph 
whom their relatives had put to death in 1258. 
The vastness of the Mongol empire with its 
admirable administration, that made it possible 
for travellers to pass with safety from China to the 
eastern frontiers of the Byzantine empire, con- 
stituted a more impressive spectacle in the political 
world than was afforded by the story of the power- 
less and ineffectual Caliphs during the latter days 



110 THE CALIPHATE 

of the Abbasids in Baghdad, to say nothing of the 
faineant Caliphs in Cairo. 

Accordingly we find that even such a zealous 
Muslim as Ghazan Khan, the Ilkhan of Persia 
(1295-1304), who had made Islam the state 
religion throughout his dominions and built many 
mosques and endowed colleges, could boast of his 
descent from the pitiless Mongol conqueror who 
had put to death countless Musalmans and had 
devastated the great centres of Muslim civilization 
in Central Asia. Ghazan Khan was the great 
grandson of Hulagu, the conqueror of Baghdad, 
and had been brought up as a Buddhist, but had 
been converted to Islam before he came to the 
throne in 1295. He avenged the check inflicted 
by the Egyptians on the armies of his ancestor 
Hulagu in the battle of 'Ayn Jalut (1260), by 
attacking Syria and occupying Damascus in 
December 1299, after inflicting a crushing defeat 
on the Egyptian army. When he received a 
deputation from the leading men of the city, he 
asked them 4 Who am I ' ? With one accord they 
replied c Shah Ghazan, son of Arghun Khan, son of 
Abaqa Khan, son of Hulagu Khan, son of Tuluy 
Khan, son of Chinghlz Khan ' . Then he asked, 'Who 
was the father of Nasir ? ' (theMamluk Sultan) ; and 
though they could give the name of his father, no 
one knew the name of the boy-king's grandfather 
(he was only fourteen at the time). So the deputa- 
tion was put to silence, recognizing that no rightful 
claim could be made out for the Mamluk prince, 



INDEPENDENT MUSLIM PRINCES 111 

and prayed to God for blessings on 4 the Padshah 
of Islam '. 7 Thus Ghazan Khan felt that he needed 
no authorization from the Abbasid in Cairo, nor 
would his dignity be enhanced by the assumption 
of the title of Caliph ; accordingly after his occupa- 
tion of Damascus he was described in the Khutbah 
merely as ' the august Sultan, the Sultan of Islam 
and the Muslims '. 8 

But as the Mongols became more completely 
Islamized and the Muslim law, the Sharl'ah, dis- 
placed the heathen Yasaq, pious Muslim monarchs 
naturally ceased to boast of their descent from 
Chinglz Khan or other enemies of the faith ; but 
then on the other hand, they did not turn to the 
insignificant Abbasid Caliph in Cairo for ratification 
of their claim on the obedience of their subjects. 
It became customary to appeal directly to God 
Himself. When Khalil Sultan, a grandson of 
Tlmur, was asked by what right he had set himself 
up in Samarqand as successor to the empire of his 
grandfather had Tlmur bequeathed to him the 
throne and the kingdom in his will ? he replied : 
c The Almighty who gave the throne and the 
kingdom to Tlmur, has bestowed it also upon me.' 9 
He was soon thrust aside by his abler and more 
energetic uncle, Shah Rukh, who appealed to the 
same irrefragable source of authority, declaring : 
' God alone is immortal ; to Him alone belongs 
dominion ; He giveth and taketh it away as it 
pleaseth Him.' The theologians found justification 
in the Word of God for this direct appeal to divine 



112 THE CALIPHATE 

appointment, by quoting from the Qur*an the verse ; 
* O God, king of the kingdom, Thou givest the king- 
dom to whomsoever Thou wilt, and Thou takest 
away the kingdom from whomsoever Thou wilt, 
and Thou raisest to honour whomsoever Thou 
wilt, and Thou abasest whomsoever Thou wilt * 
(iii. 25). In accordance with this high claim of 
divine appointment and his exalted position in the 
Muhammadan world, Shah Rukh undoubtedly 
cherished the ambition of being recognized as 
Khallfah and overlord of other Muslim princes. 
That his near neighbours who had reason to dread 
his armies should acquiesce in his pretentious 
claim, is not surprising, and Qara Yusuf, chief of 
the Turkomans of the Black Sheep dynasty, 
writing about 1416 to the Ottoman Sultan, 
Muhammad I, to warn him of the aggressive policy 
of the Timurid monarch, speaks of him as c Shah 
Rukh Bahadur Gurganl, may God make the days 
of his Caliphate endure for ever V and Hamzah 
Beg, chief of the Turkomans of the White Sheep 
from 1406 to 1444, refers to him as c the shadow of 
God upon earth \ in a letter to Sultan Murad II. 11 
Even Muhammad I found it politic in writing to 
Shah Rukh in 1416, to address him as * Your 
exalted majesty, who has attained the pre- 
eminent rank of the Caliphate V 2 

But it was another matter when he attempted to 
impose his authority on independent princes whose 
geographical position put them at a safer distance 
from his aggression. In January 1436 Barsbay, 



INDEPENDENT MUSLIM PRINCES 113 

the Mamluk Sultan of Egypt, received an embassy 
from Shah Bukh, demanding that he should 
recognize him as his overlord, apply to him for 
a patent of investiture, strike coins in his name, 
and have mention made of him in the Khutbah. 
Barsbay tore in pieces the robe of honour that 
Shah Rukh had sent, had his envoy cudgelled and 
thrown into a tank, so that he was in danger of 
being drowned and nearly died of cold, and sent 
back a message that he dared Shah Rukh to come 
in person to Egypt, to avenge the insults paid to 
his ambassador. At the same time Barsbay wrote 
to Sultan Murad II, who had received a similar 
invitation but had treated the matter as a jest, 
and invited him to join him in an alliance against 
Shah Rukh. 13 Equally unsuccessful were Shah 
Rukh's efforts in India ; the unfortunate *Abd 
ur-Razzaq has* left us a vivid account of the 
miserable failure of his embassy to the Zamorin of 
Calicut ; 14 and if it is true that the insignificant 
Khizr Khan of the so-called Sayyid dynasty in 
Delhi (1414-1421) caused the Khutbah to be read 
in the name of Shah Rukh, as he had done for his 
father, Timur, before him, 15 then this was an 
achievement hardly worth boasting of, since Khizr 
Khan's authority was confined within a very 
limited area and indeed barely extended outside 
the city of Delhi. Shah Rukh himself provided 
the text of the Khutbah that Khizr Khan was to 
have read : * O God, cause the foundations of the 
kingdom and of the religion to abide for ever, 



2882 



114 THE CALIPHATE 

uplift the banner of Islam, and strengthen the 
pillars of the incontestible Sharl'at, by maintaining 
the kingdom of the exalted Sultan, the jufet 
Khaqan, the noble overlord of the necks of the 
nations, the ruler of the sultans of the Arabs and 
non-Arabs, the shadow of God upon earth, the 
ruler over land and sea, who enlarges the founda- 
tions of peace and security, who uplifts the banner 
of justice and benevolence, who protects the 
territories of God, who gives help to the servants 
of God, and to whom the help of God has been 
given, to whom has been granted victory over his 
enemies, the supporter of truth, the world and the 
religion, Shah Rukh Bahadur Khan (may Al- 
mighty God make his rule and sultanate abide for 
ever in the Caliphate over the world, and grant 
increase of His goodness and blessings for the 
inhabitants of the earth).' 16 

This ambitious aim finds further literary expres- 
sion in the work of Shah Rukh's biographer who 
speaks of * his sacred titles being recited on the 
pulpits of the two Sanctuaries ', 17 an ambition that 
does not appear to have ever achieved fulfilment. 
That a mere historian who had enjoyed the 
patronage of Shah Rukh should follow such dis- 
tinguished monarchs, is not to be wondered at, and 
Hafiz Abru while recounting the praises of his bene- 
factor prays that God may make hisKhilafatand his 
power endure for ever, 18 and styles him ' the shadow 
of God, the sultan of the world (may God make his 
Khilaf at and dominion and power endure for ever).' 19 



INDEPENDENT MUSLIM PRINCES 115 

But by this period the practice of assuming the 
title of Khallfah had become too common for any 
one individual to attempt to revive the associations 
of universal sovereignty connected with it in the 
glorious days of the eighth century, least of all a 
monarch like Shah Rukh, whose kinsmen constantly 
broke out in revolt against him, and the capital of 
whose dominions, Samarqand, was in the extreme 
north-west of the historic Muslim empire. Indeed, 
so many princes, since the destruction of the 
Abbasid dynasty of , Baghdad in 1258, had adopted 
the habit of styling themselves Khallfah, that by 
the reign of Shah Rukh their number had become 
quite considerable. 

One of the first of such princes to recognize that 
this supreme title was at the disposal of any one 
who cared to snatch at it, was Abu 'Abdallah 
Muhammad, of the Hafsid dynasty in Tunis 
(1249-1277). His father, Yahya, had ruled Tunis 
as governor for the Almohad of Morocco, but had 
made himself independent. Ambitious as he was, 
he had shrunk from taking the supreme title, 
Amir ul-Mu'minin, which belonged to his master 
the Almohad Khallfah. His son was bolder and 
not only styled himself Amir ul-Mu'minm, but also 
Khalifah and Imam. Whether he did so shortly 
before, or just after the fall of Baghdad in 1258, 
is uncertain ; the historians are not agreed as to 
the exact date, but he appears to have been 
influenced in his decision by a prompting given 
him by the Sharif of Mecca. His successors of 



116 THE CALIPHATE 

the Hafsid dynasty continued to bear the same 
titles. 

After an end had been put to the dynasty of the 
Almohads by the capture of their capital in 1269, 
Abu 'Inan Faris (1348-1358), of the Marmid 
dynasty which ruled in Morocco from 1269 to 1470, 
called himself Amir ul-Mu'minm, and Ibn Battuta, 
who dedicated his travels to this prince, calls his 
patron Khallfah and Amir ul-Mu'minln and Imam 
and Shadow of God upon earth. 20 But few of the 
other Amirs of the Marmid dynasty exhibited 
similar pretensions. 

In Asia Minor, one of the later Saljuqs of Rum, 
Ghiyath ud-Dln Kay Khusrau III, built a Madrasa 
at Siwas in the year 1271, and put up an inscrip- 
tion on it, with the prayer : 6 God help Thy 
servant, Thy Khallfah, the great Sultan, the 
exalted Khaqan, the lord of the kings of the Arabs 
and the non-Arabs, the Shadow of God upon 
earth. 5 21 

In India, Sultan 'Ala ud-Din Khaljl (1296-1316) 
of Delhi was styled by his biographer, the great 
poet Amir Khusrau, * the Caliph of his age ' and 
4 the shadow of the Merciful on the heads of man- 
kind \ 22 His son, Qutb ud-Dln Mubarak Shah 
(1316-1320), had inscribed on some of his coins 
4 The most exalted Imam, the Khallfah of the Lord 
of the worlds, the pole-star of the earth and of the 
faith, Abu '1-Muzaffar Mubarak Shah ', and on 
others, ' The most exalted Imam, the pole-star of 
the earth and of the faith. Ahii ' 



INDEPENDENT MUSLIM PRINCES 117 

Khallfah of God.' 23 About 1382 Ahmad ibn 
Uways, one of the last of the Jala'ir dynasty 
which had made Baghdad its capital, is described 
by Dawlatshah 24 as succeeding his father * on the 
seat of the Caliphate ' in the ancient capital of the 
Abbasids. Even Tlmur (1369-1404), though he 
appears to have had little regard for the institution 
of the Caliphate, is described by Nizam ud-Dm 
Sham!, the historian, whom he commissioned to 
write the history of his reign and his conquests, 
as c the refuge of the Khilaf at ' and 4 the Shadow of 
the Merciful \ 25 

In Asia Minor, the initiator of a semi-social, 
semi-religious movement, Badr ud-Dm ibn Qadi 
Simaw, who advocated friendship with Christians 
and proposed to establish a community of goods, 
when he found his influence growing, assumed the 
title ' Khallfah upon earth ' ; but his power was 
short-lived, for he came in conflict with the Turkish 
troops near Smyrna and was put to death in 1417. 26 

Ozun Hasan, the Sultan of the Turkomans of 
the White Sheep, who ruled over Diyar Bakr, 
'Iraq, Adharbayjan and Armenia (1453-1477), in 
a letter he wrote to the Ottoman Sultan Muham- 
mad II, about the year 1471, describes his capital, 
Shiraz, which he had recently gained by conquest, 
as * the mansion of the seat of the Sultanate and 
the throne of the Caliphate \ 27 In the introduction 
to the Akhlaq-i-Jalali, which was dedicated about 
the same date to t)zun Hasan by Jalal ud-Dm 
Dawanl, the author prays for the blessing of God 



118 THE CALIPHATE 

upon his patron, and adds c May Allah make the 
shadow of his Khilafat abide for ever '. 28 

It was doubtless more flattering to his son 
Ya'qfib, who was chief of the Turkomans of the 
White Sheep from 1479 to 1490, to be addressed 
by the young Ottoman Prince Salim as * Your 
highness, the seat of the Caliphate 5 . 29 

In another part of the Muslim world, Muhammad 
Shaybam (1500-1510), the founder of the Uzbeg 
kingdom of Transoxiana, styled himself on his 
coins ' the Imam of the age, the Khallfah of the 
Merciful '. 30 His contemporary, Sultan Husayn, 
of Khurasan (who died in 1505), was addressed by 
so powerful a sovereign as the Ottoman Sultan, 
Muhammad II, as ' Your exalted majesty . . . 
seated by right on the throne of the Khilafat V 1 
and the historian Dawlatshah, who wrote during 
his reign, speaks of him as c adorning the throne 
of the Khilafat \ 32 Even some of the later Mamluk 
Sultans, though they upheld the institution of the 
Caliphate in their midst in the person of the 
Abbasid living under their protection, did not 
shrink from robbing him of one of his most sacred 
titles. Thus Sultan Jaqmaq (1438-1453), Qa'it 
Bay (1468-1495), and Qansuh Ghurl (1500-1516), 
all put up inscriptions describing themselves as 
' the most exalted Imam % thus assuming to 
themselves the headship of the Muslim world, by 
the use of a title that had not become so trite as 
that of Khallfah. 33 

From the examples given above it is clear that 



INDEPENDENT MUSLIM PRINCES 119 

such assumptions of the titles belonging to the 
Caliphate were not made in accordance with any 
regular system ; in some cases, it is a sovereign 
who arrogates to himself a designation that implies 
he is greater than his contemporaries ; in others, 
one Muslim monarch wishes to pay a compliment 
to another ; in many instances a man of letters 
wishes to flatter his patron ; in others, the language 
used seems to depend upon the individual caprice 
of the court scribe. But in every case it is a 
usurpation, and implies a break with the original 
theory of the position of the Caliph, according to 
which he alone was the fountain of honour and 
alone could bestow titles on lesser monarchs. 

How haphazard this ascription of the title of 
Caliph often was, being left to the whim of the 
particular scribe or man of letters who is describing 
his patron, may be judged from the variants to be 
found sometimes in manuscripts, e. g. in two 
biographies of Timur, one of which obviously 
plagiarizes the other, in describing the same event, 
the one historian refers simply to His Majesty, 
the other adds to these words ' Protector of 
the Caliphate \ 34 Again, in a copy of the Is- 
kandarnamah, in the Bibliotheque Nationale, 35 
written in 1390 for a son of Sultan Bayazld I, 
by a Turkish poet Ahmadi, the scribe has put 
headings to the sections in which various Muslim 
princes are described, e. g. ' the Khilaf at of 
Ghazan' (fol 254), c the Khilafat of 'Uthman ' 
(fol. 265), &c., but he goes still farther and ascribes 



120 THE CALIPHATE 

a similar dignity to the ancestors of Ghazan, e. g. 
* the Khilafat of Abagha,' and ' the Khilafat of 
Gaykhatu ' (fol. 252), though these personages were 
heathens and not Muslims at all. The manuscripts 
of the same work in the British Museum 36 have in 
each instance Padshah! instead of Khilafat. 

Examples enough have been given to show how 
widespread had become the practice for any inde- 
pendent sovereign to seek to enhance his dignity 
by taking on himself the title Khallfah. To the 
uncompromising theologian, mindful of the Tradi- 
tions, such a practice could only appear repre- 
hensible ; but more open minds could find for it 
a justification, and Ibn Khaldun, taking the view 
that the office was a vicegerency for the Prophet 
and that the function of the Caliph was to protect 
the religion and administer the affairs of the 
world, recognized that such a vicegerency could 
be assumed by the Sultans of countries widely 
separated from one another, when no single person 
was to be found possessing all the qualities 
requisite in a Caliph, in the original application 
of this word. 37 



X 

THE EXPOSITION OF PHILOSOPHICAL AND 
ETHICAL WRITERS 

AMONG the influences that contributed towards 
the adoption in the Muhammadan world of this 
more widely applicable use of the title Khalifah, 
may probably be included the study of Greek 
political thought. Since the early part of the 
ninth century when the zeal for the translation of 
Greek works of philosophy and science burst out 
in full vigour, the knowledge of this literature had 
rapidly spread in learned Muhammadan circles. 
Their interest was primarily in works of meta- 
physics, logic, mathematics and the physical 
sciences, but political philosophy and ethics were 
not neglected. Many of the Muhammadan thinkers 
attempted to form a synthesis between what they 
learned from Plato and Aristotle, and the intellec- 
tual concepts of Islam ; and in the realm of 
political science they assimilated Aristotle's doc- 
trine of the Tra/nySacrtXevs and the crTrovScuos avrfp 
to the Muslim theory of the Khalifah. 

One of the Muslim philosophers who watched 
the decline of the power of the Abbasids and saw 
the Caliph become a mere puppet in the hands of 
his Turkish guards, was al-Farabl, who died in 950, 
at the age of about eighty, after living for some 
time under the protection of one of the princes who 
had contributed to the break-up of the Arab 

2882 Q 



122 THE CALIPHATE 

empire, the Hamdanid Sayf ud-Dawlah. Under 
the influence of Pj^tftnic- doctrine, he worked out 
a theory of an ideal state, governed by philosophers 
who, comprehending the nature of the first 
Existence, God, and of the emanations of this first 
Existence, and of the origin and the course of 
nature, could guide the soul of man in its effort to 
return to the source from which it came. Just 
as the universe is a harmonious whole, under 
the supreme authority of God, with an orderly 
sequence of graded existences, and just as the human 
spirit is made up of successive degrees of intelli- 
gence and the human body is an organized whole 
over which the heart presides, so in like manner 
the state is an organism or graded system. The 
ideal state would be under the guidance of a leader 
who knows what true happiness is, since without 
the guidance of such a leader man cannot attain 
his proper goal ; this head of the state must possess 
such virtues as intelligence, loftiness of soul, love 
of justice, temperance, &C. 1 Al-Farabf s specula- 
tive outlook probably concerned itself little with 
the actual political condition of the world in which 
he lived, but it is obvious how such speculations 
could be applied to the theory of the Caliphate, as 
soon as it ceased to be regarded merely from a 
theological point of view. 

A group of thinkers, known as the Ikhwan us- 
Safa, about the latter part of the tenth century, 
produced an encyclopaedic work dealing with 
every branch of philosophy, practical as well as 



PHILOSOPHICAL AND ETHICAL WRITERS 123 

theoretical. They more definitely laid down a 
doctrine of the Caliphate, in harmony with that 
wider use of the title of Khallf ah, which recognition 
of the impotency of the Caliph in Baghdad sug- 
gested to thoughtful minds, and in this respect the 
writings of the Ikhwan us-Safa were not possibly 
without influence on the thought of their co- 
religionists. They declared that kings are the 
Caliphs (or vicegerents) of God upon His earth, 
for He has given them authority over His servants 
and His territories, in order that they may adjudi- 
cate between His creatures with justice and equity, 
succour the weak, and show mercy to the afflicted ; 
keep in subjection the oppressors, and make men 
submit to the ordinances of the Law. On the 
other hand, the judges (the qadls) are the Caliphs 
(or vicegerents) of the prophets, while the king is 
the guardian of religion. 2 

The philosophic doctrine was put forward in 
a more speculative form by Shihab ud-Dln Suhra- 
wardi, who was put to death for heresy in Aleppo 
in 1191, before he had reached the age of 38. In 
his Hikmat ul-Ishraq, the philosophy of illumina- 
tion, he approaches the problem of government 
from a point of view in many respects Platonic. 
The world (he says) has never been wholly without 
philosophy, or without a man who practices it and 
is indicated as such by manifest proofs and signs ; 
he is then the Khallfah and will remain so as long 
as Heaven and Earth endure. There are various 
degrees of philosophic and theosophic knowledge ; 



124 THE CALIPHATE 

if complete mastery in both these forms of wisdom 
is bound in one person, then he is Khalifah of God 
upon earth. If no such person exists, then this 
exalted designation belongs to the complete 
theosophist, for the speculative philosopher who 
is not at the same time a theosophist has no right- 
ful claim to it. Writing as a Sufi, Suhrawardi is 
careful to explain that by this Khilaf at is not to be 
understood worldly power, for the authority that 
goes along with this high dignity may belong to a 
man, even though he lives in the deepest poverty, 
and may be exercised by him secretly ; if, how- 
ever, power comes to him and he assumes this 
authority openly, then is the world filled with light ; 
otherwise it is full of darkness. 3 

These philosophic representations of the Khali- 
fah, as being the enlightened and just ruler, were 
popularized in the numerous manuals, written 
especially in Persian and embellished by illustra- 
tive anecdotes, for the guidance of princes, and 
compiled in a simple form, fitted to the limited 
intelligences of the various barbarous princes 
who broke up the Arab empire into separate 
kingdoms. One of the earliest of these, written in 
Arabic in the tenth or eleventh century, though 
commonly said to have been translated from the 
Greek by Yuhanna ibn Bitrlq in the early part 
of the ninth century, claimed to contain the advice 
which Aristotle gave to his pupil Alexander on 
justice and the various duties of a king, political 
organization, the waging of war, &c. The great 



PHILOSOPHICAL AND ETHICAL WRITERS 125 

minister of the Saljuqs, Nizam ul-Mulk, compiled 
such a treatise on the art of government about the 
year 1092, which he dedicated to Sultan Malikshah. 
This is not a philosophical treatise expounding 
a political theory, but is made up mainly of 
practical advice as to methods of administration, 
the giving of audience, the execution of justiQ^> and 
the watchful superintendence of various function- 
aries, military, judicial, and financial, whose 
conduct was to be constantly reported to the king 
by his Spies. But in it he enunciates the doctrine 
of kingship that was gaming wide acceptance in 
this period, and writes, * In every age God selects 
a man whom He adorns with kingly qualities and 
to whom He entrusts the well-being and the peace 
of His servants.' 4 

There is more philosophic depth and more 
systematic treatment of political problems in the 
Akhlaq-i-Nasirl, so styled after the name of its 
compiler, Nasir ud-Dln Tus! (ob. 1274), one of the 
most active writers of religious and philosophical 
books in the thirteenth century. As he was in the 
service of Hulagu, and on account of his knowledge 
of astronomy was consulted by this Mongol 
sovereign as to whether the stars were favourable 
for the undertaking of any enterprise, and as he 
accompanied Hulagu at the siege of Baghdad 
and persuaded him that no divine vengeance 
was likely to follow the death of the Caliph, he 
naturally lays no particular emphasis on a political 
institution which he was willing to see so ruthlessly 



126 THE CALIPHATE 

destroyed. Moreover, Naslr ud-Dm was a Shiah, 
and therefore had little interest in giving an 
exposition of the Sunni doctrine of the Caliphate ; 
but he identified the Imam with thB ideal ruler as 
described by Plato and Aristotle. 

This work served as the basis of what later on 
became one of the most popular manuals of ethics 
wherever the Persian language was read, the 
Akhlaq-i-Jalali of Jalal ud-Dln Dawam, compiled 
about 1470 and dedicated to Czun Hasan, the 
chief of the Turkomans of the White Sheep, to 
whom reference has already frequently been made. 
He was strongly influenced by Aristotelian philo- 
sophy in the form in which it had by this time been 
made widely known in the Muhammadan world 
by Muhammadan thinkers themselves, but Jalal 
ud-Dln presents this political speculation in a more 
distinctively Muhammadan form than is found 
in the writings of some of his predecessors. He 
quotes the well-known verses of the Quran 
(vi. 165 and xxxviii. 25) which occur so frequently 
in the literature of this period, and lays it down 
that it is the first duty of the administrator of the 
world to uphold the authority of the Muslim law, 
and then he is indeed the Shadow of God and the 
Khallf ah of God and the Lieutenant of the Prophet. 

It would therefore appear that since the supreme 
power had passed out of the hands of the Abbasids, 
Arabs of the tribe of the Quraysh, and had b^en 
assumed by various princes of barbarous origin, 
for whom no such exalted genealogy could be 



PHILOSOPHICAL AND ETHICAL WRITERS 127 

adduced, it was necessary for the salving of tender 
consciences to find some other justification of the 
obedience which the pious Muslim was called upon 
to show to his new rulers ; this had been done by 
^attention on the words of the 



Qur'an, which gave to the title Khallfah a more 
general reference ; and now philosophy was 
brought in to uphold the same position. This 
assistance had been rendered more easily possible 
from the fact that from the twelfth century on- 
wards, after a long struggle between the theologians 
and the unorthodox philosophers, philosophy had 
been taken into the curriculum of Muslim theolo- 
gical studies, being presented in modified forms held 
to be in harmony with the fundamental doctrines 
of Islam. Even those who were not professed 
students of philosophy felt the influence of such 
an appeal to a reasoned exposition of political 
theory, and combined it with the more popular 
method of appeal to the Word of God. Thus the 
historian, Hafiz Abru, writing the praises of his 
patron Shah Rukh, says, ' It has been established 
by decisive proofs and by clear arguments that 
after the great law (that is, the exalted Shari'ah) 
there is no order or rank more dignified than 
dominion and sultanate, and what rank or status 
could be higher, since God (glorious is His majesty 
and sublime is His Word) has in His eternal Word 
appointed just kings to be Caliphs and Lieutenants 
of Himself, and has placed in the hand of their 
choice and the grasp of their will the reins of work 



128 THE CALIPHATE 

and action, in that he says that it is He who makes 
you Caliphs upon earth and lifts up some above 
others in rank, and the Prophet (the blessing of 
the Merciful be upon him) has borne witness to the 
truth of this doctrine and the soundness of this 
claim, and some have interpreted power (sultan) 
as being the Shadow of God upon earth, and all 
those who are oppressed take refuge with him.' 5 



XI 

THE OTTOMANS AND THE CALIPHATE 

THE title of Khallfah seems during this period 
to have assumed a new significance ; it certainly 
no longer implied descent from the house of 'Abbas 
or any claim to belong to the tribe of the Quraysh. 
The Muslim monarch now claimed to derive his 
authority directly from God, to be the vicegerent 
of Allah, not a mere successor of the Prophet ; and 
the other designations, such as Imam and Amir 
ul-Mu'minin, that had hitherto been associated 
with the Caliphate, generally dropped into abey- 
ance, and were rarely assumed by those who called 
themselves Caliphs. The frequent quotation of 
the verses (Qur'an, xxxviii. 25) * And we have 
made thee a Khallfah (vicegerent) on the earth ', 
and (Qur'an, vi. 165) * He hath made you Caliphs 
on the earth ' in the official documents of this 
period, 1 to the virtual exclusion of any other 
Qur'anic verse or any Tradition that had been 
commonly adduced by theologians of an earlier age 
when dealing with the Khilafat, points to the same 
conclusion ; it was from God and God alone that 
these rulers derived their authority and in such 
verses He Himself announced their appointment 
as His vicegerents. Thus the title of Caliph passed 
from the supreme authority who used to' nominate 
Sultans, to any Sultan who cared to assume a de- 
signation once held to be unique. When so many 



130 THE CALIPHATE 

lesser princes in the Muhammadan world were 
arrogating to themselves this exalted title, it is 
hardly surprising to find that it was not refused 
to the rising power of the Ottoman Sultans, and 
since many of their correspondents attributed to 
them this dignity in various forms of address, the 
flattery was presumably not unwelcome to them. 
Murad I was frequently so styled ; when he had 
conquered Adrianople, Philippopolis and other 
cities (about 1362), the Amir of Karamania in Asia 
Minor wrote to congratulate him on his victories 
and described him as c the chosen Khalifah of the 
Creator ' and c the shadow of God upon earth \ 2 
In his reply Murad gives utterance to the pious 
sentiment that there is no difference in nature or 
substance between ruler and subject, but that God 
has bestowed upon some of his chosen servants the 
dignity of the Caliphate, in order that taking upon 
themselves this heavy responsibility, they may 
relieve the misery of the helpless ; and he calls 
upon God to witness that from the date of his 
coming to the throne he had not taken a moment's 
rest, but had devoted himself day and night to 
waging war and jihad, and always had his armour 
on to serve the Muslim weal ; so that any one who 
prayed that he (Murad) might be victorious, would 
thereby serve his own advantage. 3 It is clear from 
this letter that Murad regarded himself as a Caliph, 
of course in the sense of this word as understood by 
his contemporaries. 

A similar letter of congratulation, sent by 



THE OTTOMANS 131 

another Amir of Asia Minor, Isfandiyar Beg, of 
Qastamunl, in 1374, addresses Murad as c Your 
Highness who has attained the pre-eminent rank 
of the Caliphate, . . . Sultan of the Sultans of Islam, 
and Khaqan of the Khaqans of mankind \ 4 In 
the following year a letter from the governor of 
Erzerum describes him as c the lord of the world, 
whose under-garment is the Caliphate '. 5 

The capture of Nish, one of the furthest points 
of Murad' s victorious campaigns on the high road 
to Hungary, after a siege of twenty-five days in 
1375, was the occasion of another letter of con- 
gratulation this time from 'All Beg of Karamania, 
who expresses his delight at this victory of c the 
ornament of the throne of the Caliphate ' and prays 
that ' God Almighty may stablish the pillars of his 
Caliphate until the judgement day \ 6 

The aggressive attitude of his son and successor, 
Bayazld I (1389-1402), towards the Amirs of Asia 
Minor was not calculated to induce them to bestow 
on him titles implying the headship of the Muham- 
madan world, and his more powerful rivals such 
as the Mamluk Sultan of Egypt and (for a time) 
Sultan Ahmad Jala'ir of 'Iraq appear to have 
regarded his military successes and the extension 
of his territories as constituting a grave menace to 
their own safety. Least of all, was his most 
serious rival, Timur, who later achieved his ruin 
and took him prisoner after the disastrous battle 
of Angora (1402), ready to pay him compliments, 
and the bitter tone of their correspondence left no 



182 THE CALIPHATE 

room for the mellifluous elegancies of diplomatic 
phraseology ; indeed, the acrimony of it reached 
such a point that, instead of a long enumeration of 
titles and invocations of divine blessing, Tlmur 
bluntly addresses (probably about 1401) his rival 
with the words, 4 O King in Rum, Yildirim 
Bayazld.' 7 But Bayazld when, about the end of 
November 1395, he published the news of his 
victories to the qadis and other officials of his king- 
dom did not hesitate to write to them : c God has 
fitted me whose nature bears the marks of the 
Caliphate, to be a sultan and a world-conqueror, and 
has set (His words) " We have made thee a Khallf ah 
on the earth " in my royal cipher and device.' 8 

When Bayazid died as a prisoner in the hands of 
Tlmur, the Ottoman state seemed on the verge of 
ruin ; his sons fought with one another for his 
inheritance, and the kingdom was for a time 
divided into three parts, each governed by an 
independent Sultan, claiming to be the sole heir 
of his father. It was not until ten years after his 
father's death that Muhammad I in 1413 defeated 
the last of his rivals and was able to take up the 
task of restoring order in the distracted Ottoman 
dominions. In his letters bearing the intelligence of 
his success in 1415 to contemporary Muhammadan 
potentates, such as Shainsuddin Muhammad, the 
Amir of Karamania, Hamzah Beg (son of the 
governor of Smyrna), who had come to his aid 
opportunely with a troop of horsemen a few years 
before, on the eve of his final conflict with his 



THE OTTOMANS 133 

brother Musa,* and to the qadl of Brusa, 10 
Muhammad I makes no claim to the title of 
Khalifah, but he soon adopted the fashion of his 
fathers and in 1416 in a letter to Shah Rukh speaks 
of 4 affairs of his Sultanate and Caliphate ' ; u and 
in a letter to Qara Yusuf, the Turkoman Sultan of 
the Black Sheep (the Qara-Qoyunlu), about 1418, 
he describes his capital as c the abode of the 
Khilafat V 2 Nor did he lack those who would 
flatter him with such exalted terms of address ; 
about 1417 Qara Iskandar, the son (and after- 
wards successor) of the above-mentioned Qara 
Yusuf, who at that time ruled over the greater 
part of Persia and 'Iraq, addressed him as 4 the sun 
in the sign of the Khilafat'. 13 About the same 
period, the governor of the province of Shlrwan, 
Sultan Khalil, invented for him the strange appel- 
lation of ' the index of the book of the Sultanate 
and the preface of the (divine) message of the 
Caliphate ', by which he implied that Muhammad I 
was both Sultan and Khalifah. 14 

The recognition which his son Murad II received 
on his accession in 1421 was immediate ; Jahan 
Shah Mlrza, brother of the Qara Qoyfinlu prince, 
Iskandar, who had acknowledged the Caliphate of 
Muhammad I, exhausted the resources of the 
Persian language in his letter of- congratulation to 
Murad on his ascending the throne of his father ; 
after declaring that God bestows the robe of 
honour of the Caliphate and the cloak of the 
Sultanate on one of the chosen of the sons of Adam, 



134 THE CALIPHATE 

some incomparable being out of the select among 
exalted nations, he goes on to address Murad as 
4 his majesty who has attained to the pre-eminent 
rank of the Caliphate, the refuge of the Sultanate ', 
and so on, with line after line in praise of his great- 
ness and his prowess on behalf of Islam, ending with 
the prayer, * May God Almighty multiply the days 
of his Sultanate and increase the years of his life 
and his Caliphate until the day of judgement.' 15 

In acknowledging the receipt of this letter Murad 
refers to it as having been written from the c throne 
of glory and the Caliphate ' thus returning the 
compliment to Jahan Shah Mirza, by recognizing 
that he too could claim this title. 16 

But a much more exalted potentate, son of the 
ruthless conqueror who had inflicted such humilia- 
tion on Murad' s grandfather Shah Rukh was 
ready to address the new Sultan in equally flatter- 
ing terms as 4 Your majesty, the seat of the 
Sultanate and the refuge of the Caliphate (may 
God Almighty make your Caliphate and your 
power (sultan) endure for ever, (God) the Writer 
of the decree " He hath made you Caliphs on the 
earth ", Who hath proclaimed in your illustrious 
name the Caliphate of the whole world). 9 17 
Not so impressive is the tribute of respect from 
Hamzah Beg, chief of the Turkomans of the 
White Sheep, but as he ruled over Adharbayjan 
and Diyar Bakr, it is noteworthy that he too 
prays God may perpetuate for ever the dominion 
and the power (sultan) and the Caliphate of Murad 



THE OTTOMANS 135 

and exalt his dignity above the heavens. 18 Simi- 
larly the governor of Mardin, Nasir ud-Din, when 
about 1439 he submits a report of his military 
successes, addresses Murad II as ' the Sultan of the 
Sultans of the Turks and the Arabs and the 
Persians, the star of the Khilafat . . . the shadow 
of the mercy of God 5 . 19 

If any Sultan of the Ottoman house might 
fittingly have received the highest title that the 
Muhammadan world could bestow, it was surely 
Muhammad II, the Conqueror, after he had 
established the capital of the Turkish empire in 
Constantinople (that great Christian city which had 
foiled all Muslim attempts to take it by storm for 
nearly eight centuries). One of the most formid- 
able of contemporary Muhammadan sovereigns, who 
was soon to become a troublesome rival of the 
Ottoman power and was consequently courted by 
the Christian states of Venice and Trebizond in 
their fear of increasing aggression on the part of the 
Turks tjzun Hasan, the greatest monarch of the 
dynasty of the Turkomans of the White Sheep 
writing an account of his conquest of Adharbayjan 
and 'Iraq to Muhammad II in 1467, prayed that 
God might make Muhammad's dominion and 
Caliphate and power (sultan) abide for ever 
throughout the whole earth and cause his justice 
and mercy and kindness to be poured forth over 
the world. 20 Another letter from the same prince, 
written a little later to report further military 
successes, addresses Muhammad II as 6 the light 



136 THE CALIPHATE 

of the pupil of the eye of the Caliphate '. 21 As their 
rivalry became more pronounced, t}zun Hasan 
dropped these complimentary phrases and adopted 
an insolent tone in his correspondence. 

Muhammad does not appear to have used the 
title of Khallfah in his own correspondence either 
with contemporary sovereigns or with his own 
subjects with the strange exception of his sons ; 
Mustafa, in 1482, he styles c light of the pupil of 
the eye of the Sultanate and light of the garden of 
the Caliphate V 2 and uses a variant of the same 
phrase for his ill-fated son Jem, at the time when 
he was governor of Qastamuni, c light of the garden 
of the Sultanate and light of the pupil of the eye 
of the Caliphate.' 23 

Friendly relations existed between his successor, 
Bayazld II (1481-1512) and Ya'qub, son of that 
Czun Hasan whose hostilities to the Ottoman 
house have already been referred to ; he obviously 
wished to stand well with Bayazld and among the 
terms of eulogy he lavishes upon him, he includes 
4 his majesty who has attained the pre-eminent 
rank of the Caliphate, . . . the glory of the Sultans 
of the world, seated by right on the throne of the 
Caliphate '. 24 A nephew of this same prince, 
named Eustam, addressed Bayazld II in similar 
terms as ' his majesty who has attained the pre- 
eminent rank of the Caliphate, . . . seated by right 
on the throne of the Sultanate and exalting the 
seat of the Caliphate \ 25 
So the claim to the title of Khallfah descended 



THE OTTOMANS 137 

from father to son in the Ottoman ruling family 
until the reign of Salim I (1512-1520). Before he 
came to the throne and while he was still a prince, 
the same chief of the Turkomans of the White 
Sheep, Sultan Ya'qub, who had recognized the 
Caliphate of his father Bayazid II, styled Salim 
c the manifestation of the lights of the Caliphate ' 
and 4 the right hand of the realm and the justice 
and the Caliphate,' 26 and in another letter 4 the 
spreading tree of the garden of the Caliphate, . . . 
Sultan Salim Shah (may God lengthen the days of 
his power and the years of his felicity in the shadow 
of the Caliphate of his august father) \ 27 Similarly, 
while Salim was still a prince, he received from 
Abu'l-Muzaffar, Shah of Alwand, a letter describing 
him as ' the choicest of Sultans, whose under- 
garment is the Caliphate, . . . the greatest of the 
most eminent holders of the Caliphate, . . . who 
lifteth up the flags of Islam to the sky of glory, the 
stay of the Sultanate and of justice, the right hand 
of the Caliphate, Sultan Salim (may God cause the 
pillars of his prosperity to abide ... in the shadow 
of his majesty, his august father, the Caliph of the 
Merciful among the faithful, may God make the 
shadow of his imperial Caliphate abide for ever) \ 28 
Salim must therefore, long before he himself came 
to the throne, have been accustomed to regard 
the Caliphate as aji apanage of the royal Ottoman 
family, and to have been well aware that his father 
was saluted as Caliph, even as his grandfather and 
many another ancestor had been so styled before 



138 THE CALIPHATE 

him. When in November 1512, his brother 
Qurqud made his submission to the new Sultan, 
he describes Salim as * laying the foundations of the 
columns of empire and firmly building up the pillars 
of the Caliphate . . . the Shadow of God upon earth'. 29 
It is commonly stated that Sultan Salim assumed 
the title of Caliph after his conquest of Egypt, 
when in Cairo the last Abbasid Caliph, Mutawakkil, 
solemnly transferred it to him, but as early as 1514 
Salim had already styled himself ' the Khallfah 
of God throughout the length and breadth of the 
earth V and he had been saluted (along with other 
high-sounding titles) as c he who attained the 
exalted rank of the Caliphate ' by contemporary 
princes before the Egyptian campaign had been 
planned, e.g. by Sultan 'Ubayd Allah Khan, the 
Uzbeg ruler of Samarqand, who in August 1514 
(apparently before he had heard of the victory at 
Chaldiran) answered a letter that Sultan Salim had 
sent him in the previous January, 31 and by Shah 
Ismft'll, in a letter written after the battle of 
Chaldiran^ (August 1514), in which he was so 
completely defeated ; 32 and in two congratulatory 
poems on the victory of Chaldiran, Khwajah 
Isfahan! lauds him as ' Caliph of God and of 
Muhammad ' 33 and as ' king of the throne of the 
Caliphate \ 34 Further, Salim refers in a similar 
manner to himself, when, informing his son Sulay- 
man of the victory at Chaldiran, he begins * Beloved 
son . . . light of the pupil of the eye of the Sultanate 
and victorious light of the garden of theCaliphate'. 35 



XII 

SULTAN SALIM IN EGYPT 

BY his crushing defeat of the Persians at Chal- 
diran in 1514 and his subsequent annexation of 
Kurdistan and Diyar-Bakr, Salim had effectually 
checked the growing power of Shah Isma'il and 
was for a time safe from the aggressive policy of 
his ambitious rival on the eastern borders of the 
Ottoman dominions. He was now free to turn his 
arms against the Mamluks of Egypt, with whom 
he had a long outstanding quarrel. Egyptian 
troops had on more than one occasion during his 
father's reign invaded Asia Minor and celebrated 
their victories with long lines of captives led in 
triumph through Cairo. Rival claimants to the 
Ottoman throne found a welcome in Egypt, and 
there was little doubt that the sympathies of the 
Mainluk Sultan had been with Shah Isma'il in 
the conflict between Persia and Turkey, but the 
favourable opportunity for active assistance had 
been allowed to slip by, and now that Salim had 
come out victorious, the Mamluk prince became 
not unnaturally alarmed, and spent the winter of 
1515 and the spring of 1516 in equipping an army 
for the great struggle. 

In May 1516 the Egyptian army under the 
command of the Sultan Qansuh Ghurl left Egypt, 
accompanied by the Abbasid Caliph and the four 
chief Qadis. In August he was defeated by Salim 



140 THE CALIPHATE 

at Marj Dabiq near Aleppo ; Qansuh was killed ; 
Sallm occupied Aleppo and pitched his camp 
outside the city ; here he received the Caliph, 
who had been taken prisoner after the battle of 
Dabiq> and the account of the interview seems 
to suggest that Sallm made him recognize his 
inferior status ; * he asked him what was his 
place of origin ; when the Caliph answered, 
* Baghdad ', Salmi said, ' Then we will send you 
back again to Baghdad '. He gave the Caliph 
a robe of honour and a present of money, and let 
him return to Aleppo. At the end of September 
Sallm entered Damascus and the Caliph followed 
him there two days later. Sallm stayed in Damas- 
cus for over two months. 

Meanwhile, a new Sultan, Tuman Bay, had to 
be appointed in Cairo, and for this ceremony the 
presence of the Caliph was necessary. The father 
of Mutawakkil, Mustamsik (who had resigned the 
office of Caliph in 1509 on account of old age), 
came forward and performed the ceremony as 
representative of his son in October 1516. 

In December Sallm set out on his march to 
Egypt ; the outposts of the Egyptian army were 
beaten at Gaza on the 19th December, and the 
main army of Tuman Bay defeated at Ridania, 
in the neighbourhood of Cairo, on 22nd January 
1517, and on the following day the Khutbah was 
read in the name of Sallm in the mosques of Cairo. 
4 God, give victory to the Sultan, son of the 
Sultan, the king of the two continents and the 



SULTAN SALIM IN EGYPT 141 

two seas, the destroyer of the two armies, the 
Sultan of the two 'Iraqs, the servant of the two 
Holy Sanctuaries, the victorious King, Sultan 
Salim Shah.' 2 

On the following Tuesday, Tuman Bay forced 
his way into the city ; for three days there was 
fighting in the streets, and on the Friday the 
Khutbah was read in the name of Tuman Bay. But 
on the very same day, Salim succeeded in driving 
the Mamluks out of the city, and Tuman Bay fled 
into Upper Egypt. Negotiations passed between 
the two monarchs, and the Caliph was the recipient 
of Tuman Bay's letter to Salim, and Salim wanted 
the Caliph and the four Qadis to be the bearers of 
his reply ; but the Caliph declined and sent 
a deputy instead. Tuman Bay collected another 
army, but at the end of March was defeated near 
the Pyramids by the Ottomans, and treacherously 
given up to Salim a few days later, and put to 
death in April. 

For a few months Salim appears to have allowed 
the Caliph to exercise a certain amount of authority 
in the administration, and his palace was conse- 
quently crowded with petitioners who sought his 
intercession on their behalf, Salim doubtless 
found it politic to make use of his prisoner in this 
manner, in order to reconcile the populace of Cairo 
to the new government. During this brief period 
Mutawakkil is said to have received more presents 
than ever his ancestors received before him and 
this accession of fortune quite turned his head ; 3 



142 THE CALIPHATE 

but the unfortunate Caliph was soon undeceived, 
for in June Sallm banished him to Constantinople. 
They did not meet again until a year later, when 
Sallm himself returned to Constantinople in July 
1518. At first the Sultan appears to have shown 
him some consideration, but his attitude towards 
him soon changed ; the Caliph quarrelled with his 
relatives over the division of their allowance, and 
appears to have been shamefully extravagant, 
especially in buying dancing girls for his amuse- 
ment. 4 Sallm became so annoyed that he im- 
prisoned him in a castle, where he probably 
remained until after Sallm' s death in September 
1520. In the reign of Sulayman, according to the 
historian Qutb ud-Din, who made his acquaintance 
in Cairo in 1536, Mutawakkil returned to Cairo 
and 4 became Khallfah there ', 5 and in the year 
1523 once more exercised his old function of 
investing a Sultan of Egypt, as his ancestors had 
done before him, when the governor Ahmad Pasha 
revolted against Sultan Sulayman and for a brief 
period ma^de himself independent. 6 This is the 
last recorded act of Mutawakkil, but he continued 
to live on in Cairo until his death in 1543. 

The popular Account at the present day of the 
relations between Sultan Sallm and the Khallfah 
Mutawakkil is that the Caliph made a formal 
transfer of his office to the conqueror, and as 
a symbol of this transference handed over to him 
the sacred relics, which were believed to have 
come down from the days of the Prophet the 



SULTAN SALlM IN EGYPT 143 

robe, of which mention has already been made 
as being worn by the Abbasids of Baghdad on 
solemn state occasions some hairs from his 
beard, and the sword of the Caliph 'Urnar. There 
is no doubt that Salim carried off these reputed 
relics to Constantinople (where they are still 
preserved in the mosque of Ayyub), as part of the 
loot which he acquired by the conquest of Egypt ; 
but of the alleged transfer of the dignity of the 
Khilafat there is no contemporary evidence at all. 
There are two contemporary accounts of the 
campaign which terminated in the conquest of 
Egypt, giving in the form of a diary a record of 
what happened day by day apparently the 
official reports drawn up by the court chronicler ; 7 
two Turkish and one Persian historian were eye- 
witnesses of this triumph of Sultan Salim and 
wrote a narrative of it from personal knowledge ; 8 
but none of these contemporary sources make 
any reference whatsoever to any such transfer, 
indeed they appear to have regarded the unfor- 
tunate relic of the Abbasid dynasty as unworthy 
of their notice. For such information as we have 
of MutawakkiPs position during this period we 
are indebted to an Egyptian scholar, Ibn lyas, 
who appears to have been well-informed and to 
have been interested in the fate of the Abbasid 
Caliph ; though he gives many details, there is 
not the slightest indication of such a transfer of 
his high office, and even after Mutawakkil had 
been banished to Constantinople, Ibn lyas refers 



144 THE CALIPHATE 

to this city merely as * the seat of the throne of 
the Ottoman kingdom '.* 

It is noteworthy also that in the letter 10 which 
Sultan Sallm wrote to his son Prince Sulayman, 
giving in detail the various triumphs of his cam- 
paign, culminating in the conquest of Egypt, he 
makes no mention whatsoever of the Khalifah. 
If such a transference of an office, once believed to 
be the most exalted in the Muslim world, had 
actually taken place, and if Sultan Sallm had cared 
at all for the title of c Khalifah ', it seems incredible 
that he should not have made mention of it in 
such an enumeration of his successes. For it is 
clear from this letter to Sulayman, giving a detailed 
account of the campaign from the battle of Marj 
Dabiq to the conquest of Egypt, that what he 
prided himself on was the immense extension of 
territory that his victory had brought him. 
* Praise be to God, the Lord of the worlds, now 
the whole length and breadth of the territories of 
Egypt Malatiyah and Aleppo and holy Damascus 
and Cairo itself and Upper Egypt and Abyssinia 
and the Yaman to the frontier of Qayrawan in 
the west and the Hijaz and Mecca and Yathrib 
and Medina and Jerusalem have all been com- 
prised within the Ottoman territories, and Sayyid 
Abu'l-Hasan, the young son of the Sharif Abu'l- 
Barakat ibn Sharif Muhammad, is going to come 
to the foot of my world-embracing throne.' u 
There is definite historical evidence that he was 
overjoyed at having acquired the right to style 



SULTAN SALlM IN EGYPT 145 

himself * Servant of the two Holy Sanctuaries ' 
a title that had been held by the Mamluk Sultan, 
and not by the Abbasid Caliph for when, after 
the death of his rival in the battle of Marj Dabiq, 
he could assume this coveted title, and in January 
1517 he heard himself described in the Khutbah 
in the great mosque of Aleppo as c Servant of the 
two Holy Sanctuaries ', he bowed himself down in 
thanksgiving to God and gave vent to the joy and 
satisfaction he felt, and bestowed robes of honour 
on the preacher in the pulpit. 12 But by this 
period the title of Khallfah had been assumed by 
so many insignificant princes that it had ceased 
to carry with it the same impressive associations 
as it had borne in earlier centuries, and Salim was 
probably not unaware of the fact that when his 
hated rival, the Shah of Persia, had a few years 
before, in 1508, taken Baghdad from the Turko- 
mans, he put in a eunuch as governor of the old 
imperial city, with the title of ' Caliph of the 
Caliphs V 3 

Moreover, as has been pointed out above, Salim 
and his ancestors had already long been accus- 
tomed to enjoy such prestige as went along with 
the use of the title Khallfah, and when Salim cared 
to adopt it, he would do so, as his fathers had 
done before him, in virtue of divine appointment, 
and he would certainly not look upon himself as 
having taken it over from so insignificant and so 
negligible a personage as the Abbasid Caliph of 
Cairo, in whose family the historic Caliphate had 



146 THE CALIPHATE 

lost all the dignity that it had once possessed, in 
consequence of the degraded position to which 
its representatives had been reduced during the 
two centuries and a half of subserviency to 
Mamluk caprice. If reference had to be made 
to any family that had enjoyed this high honour, 
it was his own, that of the Ottoman Sultans, and 
he does so refer to it as * this family that has been 
the abode of the Caliphate ' in a letter written to 
the governor of Mazandaran, in December 1517 
months after the last Abbasid Caliph had been 
sent into exile to Constantinople. 14 

The fiction that the last Abbasid Caliph of 
Egypt handed over his dignity, by a formal act 
of transfer, to Sultan Sallm, was first enunciated 
in 1787 by Constantine Mouradgea d'Ohsson in 
his monumental work, Tableau general de V Empire 
Othoman.* He supported this statement by refer- 

* After quoting the principle that the Imam must be of 
the Quraysh, he goes on : 'La maison Othomane n'a pas 
1'avantage d'etre du meme sang, comme Fexige la loi canonique, 
pour avoir droit a Flmameth. Cependant, selon 1'opinion 
unanime des juristes modernes, ce droit est acquis aux Sultans 
Othomans, par la renonciation formelle qu'en fit, Tan 923 
(1517), en faveur de cette maison souveraine, dans la personne 
de Seiim I, Mohammed XII Ebu-Djeafer, dit Mutewwekil ai' 
allah. C'est Ic dernier des Khaliphes Abassides, dont le 
sacerdoce fut detruit du mme coup qui renversa la puissance 
des Memlouks Circasses en figypte. Selim I regut encore 
dans la meme annee les hommages du Scherif de la Mccque, 
Mohammed Eb'ul-Berekeath, qui lui fit presenter dans un 
plat d'argent les clefs du Keabe par Ebu-Noumy son fils. 
Cette cession pleine et entiere des droits de I'lmameth, faite 
d'un cote par un Khaliphe Abasside, et de 1'autre par un 



SULTAN SALlM IN EGYPT 147 

ence to no historical source, nor apparently did 
any of the historians who have since accepted his 
authority, make any attempt to test the validity 
of this assertion, 15 and so it has passed unchallenged 
from one historical work to another Oriental as 
well as European and has become a common- 
place in the modern propagandist literature of 
the Muhammadan world in support of the Ottoman 
claims to the Caliphate. 

We may judge of the description of himself that 
Salim himself preferred, from the language of the 
Khutbah that was read in the mosques of Cairo, 
on the day of his great triumph, 23rd January 
1517 (see above, p. 140). Sultan is the title re- 
peated again and again in this Khutbah ; by this 
title the Ottoman historians are accustomed to 
describe their sovereigns when they refer to them 
simply, without a string of grandiloquent appella- 
tions ; and on his coins Salim put no other title, 
as had been the general usage of his forefathers 
before him ; his father, Bayazld II (1481-1512), 
had introduced the formula, ' Lord of might and 
victory by land and sea ' ; his great-grandson, 
Murad III (1574-1595), replaced this by the 
formula, * Sultan of the two continents, Khaqan 
of the two seas', and Mahmud II (1808-1839) 

Scherif de la Mecque, tous deux descendans des Coureyschs, 
Tun par la branche de Haschim, Tautre par celle d'Aly, supplee, 
dans les Sultans Othomans, au defaut de la naissance ou de 
1'extraction qu'exige la loi pour exercer d'une mani&re lgitime 
les fonctions du sacerdoce ' (i. 269-70, ed. 8vo, Paris, 1788- 
1824). 



148 THE CALIPHATE 

introduced the variant, * Sultan of the sultans of 
the age \ But none of the Ottomans described 
themselves on their coins as Khalifah, or Imam, 
or Amir al-Mu'minln, as they would have done, 
had they followed the usage of the Abbasid 
Caliphs or had looked upon themselves as con- 
tinuing the line of this august dynasty. 

It was by the sword, or rather by his cannon, 
that Salim had achieved greatness, and his 
conquests had made him more powerful than 
any contemporary Muhammadan sovereign, and 
his empire included territories over which no 
Khalifah before him had ever exercised authority. 
It could hardly have enhanced his reputation 
in the eyes of the Muslim world for him to 
have represented himself as the successor of 
the Abbasid Caliphs of Cairo, whom most of 
his co-religionists had ignored for generations ; 
on the other hand, by the incorporation of the 
holy cities of Mecca and Medina within his 
dominions, he attained a pre-eminence that ap- 
pealed to every Muhammadan throughout the 
world. The appearance of the Portuguese in 
eastern waters was a menace to more than one 
Muhammadan state, and their raids upon the 
coast-towns of the Ked Sea threatened the safety 
of the pilgrims to Mecca, and there was reason to 
fear that the King of Portugal's ambition was the 
destruction of the Holy City. 16 But now the most 
powerful and most wealthy monarch in the Muslim 
world came forward as the Servant of the holy 



SULTAN SALlM IN EGYPT 149 

Sanctuaries and gained thereby the admiration 
and the grateful prayers of every true believer, 
even as he excited alarm in the Christian world. 
For some centuries past when there had been 
so many Muslim sovereigns who had not considered 
it necessary to apply to the Caliph for authorization 
of their position, their relationship to the holy 
cities of Mecca and Medina had acquired a new 
significance. It appears as if such sovereigns, 
aware of the weakness of their position in respect 
of the requirements of Muslim law, desired to 
strengthen their status in the eyes of their Muslim 
subjects by ostentatious piety and by lavishing 
rich gifts upon these two holy sanctuaries. From 
the very outset of the Muhammadan era there 
had been a connexion between Mecca and Medina 
and the Caliphate ; but, whereas in later times it 
had come to be believed that one justification for 
claiming the title ' Khalifah * was based on the 
protection of these two holy cities, no such im- 
portance appears, in some of the earlier periods 
of Muslim history, to have been attached to such 
a protectorate. That the Caliphate could be held 
by a sovereign who did not include Mecca within 
the circle of his rule, may be judged by the fact 
that during the reigns of the Umayyad Caliphs, 
Yazid and 'Abd ul-Malik, that is from 681 to 692, 
there was a rival Khalifah in Mecca in the person 
of 'Abdallah ibn Zubayr. Further, from 930 tc 
950, Mecca was occupied by the heretic Carma- 
thians, and from 1238 to 1250 it was under the 



150 THE CALIPHATE 

rule of the Rasulid dynasty of the Yaman. The 
sack of Mecca in 930 by the Carmathians, who 
carried off the Black Stone and did not restore it 
until 950, made the Muslim world realize how help- 
less the Abbasid Caliph in Baghdad was when 
protection was needed for the Holy City. A 
rivalry made itself apparent from this period, as 
to who should be the protector of the Holy City. 
From 918 the Fatimid Khilafat (founded in 
Mahdiyyah in 909) tried to enhance its status by 
such a protectorate ; but it was not until 969 (the 
year in which Egypt was added to the Fatimid 
empire) that the Fatimid Caliph was mentioned 
in the Friday prayer in Mecca to the exclusion of 
the Abbasid ; and when (e. g. in 976) Mecca 
was recalcitrant, threats were made of starving it 
into submission, for it was dependent on Egypt 
for its supplies of corn. Saladin retained this 
privilege for the Ayyubid dynasty he founded in 
Egypt (1169), and the Mamluk Sultans con- 
tinued it (from 1260), though Yaman at times 
disputed it. 

But when the newly established Mongol power 
accepted Islam, the Mongol Khans also tried to 
obtain recognition for themselves in Mecca. Abu 
Sa'id, the Ilkhan of Persia (1316-1335), success- 
fully intrigued with one of the rival sons of Abii 
Namayy, the Grand Sharif of Mecca, who had died 
in 1301, and in 1318 succeeded in getting his own 
name inserted in the Khutbah in place of that of 
Nasit, the Sultan of Egypt, but Egyptian troops 



SULTAN SALlM IN EGYPT 151 

soon succeeded in putting a stop to this intrusion 
on the part of the Mongol prince. 17 

About a century later, it is quite possible that 

Tlmur's ambition included the desire to exercise 

s 

control over Mecca, for in 1400 he fell out with the 
Mamluk Sultan of Egypt, Faraj, led his armies into 
Syria, which was at that time under Egyptian 
rule, and captured one city after another, ending 
with Damascus. To this period probably belongs 
the undated letter which Timur wrote to Bayazld I, 
protesting against the assumption of the title of 
4 Sultan of the two Holy Sanctuaries ' by the ruler 
of Egypt, on the ground that Mecca was the 
Sanctuary of God, and Medina was the Sanctuary 
of the grave of Muhammad and what prouder 
glory or higher felicity was possible than to be 
named the custodian and servant of these two 
Sanctuaries ? 18 It was in accordance with the 
ambitious schemes of his son, Shah Rukh, for 
recognition in the Muhammadan world, that in 
1444 he applied to the Mamluk Sultan, Jaqmaq, 
for a permission that his predecessor Barsbay had 
already once refused, viz. to send through Egypt 
a covering for the Ka'bah. 19 

It was probably due to the special fact that the 
chief of the Turkomans of the Black Sheep (to 
whom reference has so often been made), Qara 
Yusuf, was in occupation of the ancient capital 
of the Caliphate, Baghdad, and could thereby 
facilitate the journey of the pilgrims from 'Iraq, 
that during the pilgrimage of the year 1414 



152 THE CALIPHATE 

prayers were offered for him in Mecca, but the 
historian expressly states that these prayers were 
offered in the evening in the course of the prayers 
that customarily follow the completion of a reading 
of the Qur'an. So Qara Yusuf did not have the 
satisfaction of having his name mentioned in the 
Khutbah, delivered in the morning service of the 
same day, for that would have implied a recogni- 
tion of sovereignty or at least of nominal headship 
of the Muslim world. 20 

Devotion to the Holy City had thus become 
a symbol of distinction in the Muslim world, at 
a period when the dignity of the Caliph had sunk 
into insignificance. Whoever was ruler of Egypt 
could control the fate of Mecca, because he could 
starve the city out by cutting off the supplies 
of grain. It was therefore only natural that the 
Amir (or Sharif) of Mecca should tender his sub- 
mission to Sultan Sallm after he had made his 
victorious entry into Cairo in 1517, and no religious 
significance is to be attached to his having sent 
his son a boy of twelve 4 to tread on the carpet 
of the Sultan in Egypt '. 21 The boy had visited 
Cairo four years earlier when Qansuh Ghurl had 
invited the Sharif of Mecca to visit him ; but 
having been once before enticed away from Mecca 
and imprisoned in Egypt, the Sharif was too astute 
to run this risk a second time, and so sent his heir, 
this child of eight, in his place, and apparently 
the substitution gave no offence, for it so happened 
that Qansuh Ghurl interpreted a chance word 



SULTAN SALlM IN EGYPT 153 

that the boy let drop as a sign of good omen for 
victory over the Ottomans. 22 So it was to Salim, 
as ruler of Egypt, not as any religious or spiritual 
functionary, that the Sharif of Mecca made his 
submission. The Ottoman Sultans had, for several 
generations past, shown great liberality towards 
the Holy City, and it was doubtless in anticipation 
of such gifts in the future a hope that was not 
disappointed that their accession to power was 
now welcomed, and prayers were offered during 
the solemn rites of the pilgrimage for c Sultan 
Salim Khan V 3 f r having, since the tragedy of 
1258, discontinued the mention of the name of 
any Khallfah in the Khutbah (with the exception 
above referred to),* the authorities in Mecca 
apparently did not consider that any new circum- 
stance had arisen to justify a change in their 
practice. 

As explained above, Salim had been accustomed 
to be regarded as Caliph from his youth upwards, 
and must have been aware of the fact that the 
title had been applied to his father and his ances- 
tors for a century and a half ; it was therefore 
natural that such an appellation should continue 
to be employed throughout his reign, but it is 
noticeable that even after the conquest of Egypt 
no fresh claim to this dignity is brought forward, 
in any way connected with the Abbasid Caliph, 
and if any authorization is suggested, it is made 
by means of the same verse in the Qur'an (xxxviii. 
* pp. 100-101. 



154 THE CALIPHATE 

25), that had been quoted by Ottoman Sultans for 
generations. Thus it occurs in the preamble of 
the longer account of the Egyptian campaign of 
1516-1517, where Sallm is described as ' king of 
the kingdoms of the earth throughout the length 
and breadth of it, worthy of the allocution " We 
have made thee a Khallfah on the earth ", 
auspicious Padshah, refuge of the Caliphate, 
Shadow of God, Sultan Sallm Khan'. 24 After the 
same fashion, the Mufti and Qadi of Brusa, acknow- 
ledging their master's report of his conquest of 
Egypt, exhaust all the resources of rhetoric in 
their letters of congratulation ; the first addresses 
Sallm as 4 Your majesty, the Shadow of God, 
Padshah, protector of the world (may his Caliphate 
last for ever and his empire abide unceasingly 
by the shield of the help of the Lord !) 5 , 25 and 
the second, as 4 Your majesty whose under- 
garment is the Khilafat and whose upper-garment 
is justice . . . (may God firmly establish the pillars 
of his Sultanate !) V 6 and the end of his epistle 
prays that c ~the building of this family that bears 
the stamp of the Khilafat may be firm as the 
dome of heaven \ 27 What is particularly notice- 
able in the language of these ecclesiastics is that 
they do not make use of the traditional designations 
of the Abbasid Caliphs, e. g. Amir al-Mu'minln or 
Imam, nor do they directly address Sallm as 
Khallfah ; had they regarded him as the successor 
of the last Abbasid Caliph they would hardly have 
refrained from using these titles sanctified by 



SULTAN SALlM IN EGYPT 155 

centuries of usage, but the language they use is 
such as had for generations been applied to 
Ottoman Sultans before him. Similarly, Sallm 
himself in his own dispatches quotes, as had been 
the custom of his fathers before him, the verse 
' We have made you Caliphs on the earth ' 
(Qur'an, vi. 165), when he reports his conquest 
of Egypt 28 (in a letter to the governor of Gllan), 
just as he had done after his defeat of Shah Isma'il 
in 1514; 29 and in his account of the origin of the 
Caliphate he ignores the great historic line of the 
Abbasids and declares that c the Caliphate was 
first bestowed upon Prophets and then upon 
exalted Sultans V Sultan being a title that any 
Abbasid Caliph would have scorned to assume. 

Strangest of all are the omissions. His son and 
heir, Sulayman, in his correspondence with his 
father uses no title that has any connexion at all 
with the Caliphate, 31 nor do Shaykh Ibrahim, the 
Shah of Shlrwan, 32 nor Muzaffar Shah II, King of 
Gujarat, include it among the many titles they 
bestow upon Sallm. 33 Similarly, when Sulayman 
in 1520 sent letters to the high officials of the 
empire and to contemporary sovereigns, he (even 
as his correspondents in their replies) never refers 
to Sallm as having been a Khallfah, but only as 
Sultan, though he might add a string of titles, such 
as * my father, the illustrious Sultan, the honoured 
and esteemed Khaqan, servant of the house of 
Allah and of the sanctuary, conqueror of the 
kingdoms of the Arabs and the non- Arabs ' 34 (in 



156 THE CALIPHATE 

a letter to the Amir of Mecca). Such references 
in these official documents to the Caliphate are 
after the same model as those employed by Otto- 
man Sultans, long before the disappearance of 
the Abbasid Caliph from Cairo. We miss the earlier 
titles associated with the reverence of the whole 
Muslim world, such as Imam or Amir ul-Mu'minln ; 
when Sulayman does use the latter, he applies it 
to the Amir of Mecca, whom he addresses as being 
4 of the lineage of the Amir ul-Mu'minm ' (meaning, 
of course, 'All ibn Abl Talib), 35 but never so 
describes himself, as the great Caliphs of the 
Abbasid line would have done. A remarkable 
piece of evidence is provided by an inscription set 
up in a Madrasa in Cairo, founded in 1543 by 
Sulayman' s Grand Wazlr, who bore the same name 
as his master Sulayman Pasha. The Sultan is 
described as ' the most high Sultan, the exalted 
Khaqan, lord of the kings of the Arabs and the 
non- Arabs, breaker of the heads of the Khusraus,- 
subduer of the necks of the Pharaohs, the warrior 
on the path- of God, the fighter for the exaltation 
of the Word of God, the boast of the Sultans of 
the Ottoman house, Sultan Sulayman Khan, son 
of Sultan Sallm Khan (may God perpetuate his 
empire and give strength to his power until the 
rising of the hour and the hour of the uprising ! '). 86 
A Turkish Sultan in those days was not to be 
trifled with. Sulayman pitilessly put to death his 
two eldest sons and his most intimate friend, his 
Grand Wazlr, Ibrahim ; his father is said to have 



SULTAN SALlM IN EGYPT 157 

had seven Wazlrs executed. A Prime Minister 
would never have dared to so describe his master 
on a public monument, set up in his honour, unless 
he had been aware of the fact that Sultan Sulay- 
man attached little importance to the possession 
of the title of Caliph. Had this title been assumed 
in Cairo twenty-five years before by means of 
a transference of it from the last Abbasid Caliph 
to the Turkish conqueror, here would have been 
just the occasion for emphasizing the fact of such 
a succession in the form of a permanent monument, 
set up in the old seat of the Caliphate. 

Little as the Sultan might care for a title that 
had become so cheap, his flatterers, especially 
when they were men of letters, were ready to make 
use of it in their fulsome and long drawn-out 
panegyrics. One of Sallm's officials, Ibn Zunbul, 
who accompanied him during his campaign in 
Egypt and wrote a history of the conquest, gives 
him the title of * Khalifah of God upon Earth 5 . 87 
The historian, Qutb ud-Dm, already referred to, 
who died in 1582 as Mufti of Mecca, described Sallm 
as ' the most exalted Sultan, the most noble and 
magnificent Khaqan, the best of the successors of 
the Caliphs, the most merciful and the most 
honoured of the descendants of the Sultans of the 
family of 'Uthman \ 38 

A similar use of this title was made by the 
flatterers of later Sultans, e.g. when the Sharif 
of Mecca, Barakat ibn Muhammad ibn Barakat, 
wrote to congratulate Sultan Sulayman on his 



168 THE CALIPHATE 

succession in 1520, he speaks of * the throne of 
the most illustrious Sultanate and the seat of the 
most exalted Khilafat % 39 and prays for c the 
continuance of the reign of the Khalifah of God '. 40 
Such appellations are, however, rare in prose, and 
occur more frequently in poetry, and just as the 
first appearance of the phrase c Khalifah of Allah ' 
is found in Hassan ibn Thabit's poem on the 
Khalifah 'Uthman, so the Mufti Abu's-Su'ud, who 
led the prayers at the funeral of Sultan Sulayman, 
wrote an elegy on him, describing him as ' axis of 
the Sultanate of the world and centre thereof, styled 
Khalifah of Allah in the far ends of the earth'. 41 
His successor, Sallm II (1566-1574), is described 
by the same Qutb ud-Din in a poem written in 
this Sultan's honour, as c Khalifah of this age by 
land and sea ', 42 an d in the account he gives of 
the re-building of the mosque of the Haram in 
Mecca, ' Khalifah of God upon His earth \ 43 



XIII 
THE MUGHAL EMPERORS IN INDIA 

DURING the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries 
the only Sunni monarchs who could rival the 
Ottoman Sultans in wealth and extent of territory 
were the Mughal emperors in India. After the 
manner of their ancestors in Transoxiana, they 
commonly assumed the title of Khalifah, and from 
the reign of Akbar onwards they called their 
capital ddr ul-khilafat (the abode of the Caliphate). 
Akbar' s famous gold coin bore the inscription 
* The great Sultan, the exalted Khalifah V It 
certainly never formed any part of the policy of 
the Mughals to acknowledge the overlordship of 
the Ottoman Sultan ; their own wealth and power 
made them independent of outside assistance, even 
if any could have been rendered by an empire so 
far removed from their own, nor did the current 
theory of the Caliphate suggest submission to 
some central Muslim authority. But this attitude 
of independence did not stand in the way of 
such complimentary interchange of titles, as has 
already been noted in the correspondence between 
Muhammad I and Shah Rukh (p. 133), and 
between Muhammad II and t^zun Hasan (p. 135), 
or Sultan Husayn of Khurasan (p. 118). Corre- 
spondence was opened in the name of Akbar in 
1557 with Sultan Sulayman, when Akbar was only 
a boy of fourteen years of age ; advantage was 



160 THE CALIPHATE 

taken of the presence in India of the Turkish 
admiral, Sid! 'All Katibi, to establish relations 
with the Ottoman court, and * string the kingly 
pearls of confidence on the thread of affection ' 
and ' bind together the chains of union and love '. 
Accordingly, Sulayman is addressed as c he who 
has attained the exalted rank of the Caliphate', 
the familiar verse (Qur'an, xxxv. 37) is quoted, 
and prayers are offered that his Caliphate may 
abide for ever. At the same time the Ottoman 
Sultan is reminded that there is now installed on 
6 the seat of the Sultanate and the throne of the 
Khilafat of the realms of Hind and Sind', a 
monarch whose magnificence is equal to that of 
Solomon. 2 

The same claim was repeated in the reign of 
Shah Jahan, when a Turkish ambassador, Arslan 
Agha, was dismissed in a rather ungracious 
manner, after news had reached India of the 
accession of Sultan Ibrahim I in 1640. He was 
furnished with a letter from Shah Jahan' s minister 
addressed t<x the Turkish Grand Wazlr, Mustafa 
Pasha; this letter complains that the Mughal 
emperor, * his exalted majesty, who occupies the 
dignity of the Caliphate, the Khaqan of the world, 
the Shahinshah of the Sultans of the whole earth, 
the Shadow of God ', had not been addressed in 
language suitable to his high position, and it would 
appear that at the Turkish court there was no 
secretary properly acquainted with the etiquette 
of f reat Padshahs, and especially of the illustrious 



MUGHAL EMPERORS IN INDIA 161 

house that ruled over India and had ' thrown the 
collar of obedience on the necks of all the Sultans 
on the surface of the earth '. The writer then goes 
on to enumerate the various territories under 
Mughal rule, so vast that travellers marching on 
every day could not reach to the end of them in 
the course of a year or even more. Before the 
letter closes, a word of praise and congratulation 
is added for the victories of the c Khalifah of the 
(four) rightly directed Khalifahs ' (by which un- 
usual appellation was apparently meant the late 
Sultan Murad IV), who had uplifted the banners 
of Islam and strengthened the religion of the 
Prophet. 3 This elicited a courteous reply from the 
Grand Wazlr, expressing regret for the misunder- 
standing and a wish for the establishment of 
friendly relations. But opportunity is taken to 
emphasize the greatness of the Sultan, on the basis 
of the very claim that fired the imagination of 
Sallm I, namely, that in his dominions are com- 
prised the House of God (in Mecca), the grave of 
the Prophet (in Medina), the holy house (in 
Jerusalem), and the resting-places of illustrious 
Apostles and Prophets ; and many of the same 
phrases are employed by the Wazir to extol his 
master as were in use two centuries before in the 
reign of Salim's grandfather (p. 136), such as 6 the 
light of the pupil of the eye of the Caliphate, the 
light of the garden of the Sultanate, . . . the Shadow 
of God upon earth, the Sultan of the two con- 
tinents, the Khaqan of the two seas, the servant 



2882 



1G2 THE CALIPHATE 

of the two holy sanctuaries Sultan Ibrahim 
Khan'. 4 

As the title Khalifah had been adopted officially 
by the imperial house, of course historians and 
men of letters had no hesitation in making use of 
it, and numerous examples might be given, down 
to the reign of Shah 'Alam II (1759-1806), whose 
authority for a considerable part of his life was not 
even effective within the walls of his own palace, 
yet his biographer lauds him as Khalifah and 
Shadow of God. 5 

Nevertheless, in a country like India in which 
the study of the Traditions was prosecuted with 
so much zeal, there was always a considerable 
body of learned men who remained faithful to 
the earlier doctrine that the Caliphate could belong 
only to the Quraysh. 



XIV 

THE LATER OTTOMAN SULTANS AND THE 
CALIPHATE 

THE avoidance of the ancient titles of ' Khall- 
fah ' and ' Amir ul-Mu'minln ' and ' Imam ' in 
official descriptions of the Ottoman Sultan was 
possibly due to the fact that the Hanafi legists 
belonging to that school of law which the Ottoman 
Sultans had taken under their protection, had 
come to adopt the view (to which reference has 
already been made) that the Khilafat had only 
lasted thirty years, i. e. up to the death of 'All, and 
that afterwards there was only a government by 
kings. Such was the view of Nasafl (1068-1 141 ),* 
one of the greatest legists of the Hanafi school, whose 
exposition of Muslim doctrine was an accepted 
text-book in Turkey, and was commented upon 
by many scholars there. From him this opinion 
had been adopted by the great Turkish jurist, 
Ibrahim Halabi (ob. 1549), whose Multaqa'l-Abhur 
became the authoritative Ottoman code of law. 2 
It was quite in harmony with such a doctrine that 
the Turkish 'Ulama should hesitate to style their 
ruler 4 Khallfah ' or c Amir ul-Mu'minln ' in official 
documents. 

Even in the Imperial Chancellery the title 
Khalifah seems to have received little con- 
sideration, as may be judged from the great 
collection of diplomatic correspondence, compiled 



164 THE CALIPHATE 

by Ahmad Firidun Bey, secretary to the Grand 
Wazlr, Muhammad Sokolli, and presented by him 
to Sultan Murad III on the feast of Bairam, 
1575. To this volume there is prefixed 3 a long 
list of protocols, setting forth the proper form of 
address to be employed in documents presented to 
the sovereign. They are couched in elaborate 
formulae, made up of a strange mixture of Arabic, 
Persian, and Turkish, some specimens of which 
are given in Appendix E. It does not appear that 
official usage prescribed one single and invariable 
formula, it being probably left to the epistolary 
ingenuity of each secretary to elaborate such 
high-flown eulogies as the occasion inspired. Out 
of the sixteen alternatives that Ahmad Firidun 
gives as modes of address to the c Padshah of 
Islam % there is not a single one that contains 
the title Khallfah, and the only reference to the 
Caliphate is in such phrases as * janab-i-khilafat ' 
(threshold of the Caliphate), 'khilafat martabat' 
(who has attained the eminent rank of the Cali- 
phate) , c rauzat-i-khilaf at ' (garden of the Caliphate), 
&c., and these occur only in four out of the sixteen 
examples given. It would appear that the great- 
grandson of Sultan Sallm I cared as little for the 
title that was held to imply the headship of the 
Muhammadan world as his victorious ancestor 
had done. 

But in the eighteenth century we find this claim 
beginning to be used for foreign consumption. 
Turkish diplomats found it convenient to put it 



LATER OTTOMAN SULTANS 165 

forward when dealing with Christian powers, since 
it implied a relationship between the Ottoman 
Sultan and Muslims dwelling outside his dominions, 
that seemed to be analogous to the relationship 
between Christian powers and members of the 
same Church living under another government. 
The first occasion on which such a claim was put 
forward in a diplomatic document is in the Treaty 
of Kuchuk Kainarji in 1774. This was a treaty 
between Sultan Abdul Hamld I and the Empress 
Catherine II of Russia, in which the Sultan had 
to recognize the complete independence of the 
Tartars of the Crimea and of Kuban, countries 
that had hitherto formed part of the Ottoman 
empire. The Ottoman plenipotentiaries took 
advantage of the fact that the Empress of Russia 
claimed to be the patroness of the Christians of 
the Orthodox Church dwelling in Ottoman terri- 
tory, to make a similar claim for the Ottoman 
Sultan. The Treaty exists in three separate 
versions Turkish, Italian, and French and the 
language used is not exactly the same in each case. 
The Turkish version describes the Sultan as : 
4 The Imam of the believers, and the Khalifah of 
those professing the Unity of God.' The Italian 
version uses the words : c Supreme Maomettan 
Caliph.' The French translations give, in one 
case : ' Grand Caliph of Mahometism,' and in the 
other : * Sovereign Caliph of the Mahometan 
religion.' 4 

The claim to possess religious authority was 



166 THE CALIPHATE 

made use of, in this treaty, in order to keep 
a control over the Tartars, who, from that date, 
were to pass under Russian rule ; and the treaty 
laid it down that in their religious usages these 
Tartars ' being of the same faith as the Musalmans, 
must, in regard to his Sultanic Majesty, as Supreme 
Caliph of the Mahometan law, conform to the 
regulations which their law prescribes to them, 
without however in the slightest degree compromis- 
ing the political and civil liberty which has been 
guaranteed to them '. 5 

The Turks interpreted this clause as implying 
that the Sultan would invest the Khan of Tartary, 
just as in former times the Khallfah used to send 
a diploma of investiture to a Muslim prince, and 
would nominate the officers of the law, Qadis and 
Muftis ; but the Russians rightly recognized that 
under this pretended claim of religious authority 
was concealed an assumption of a political char- 
acter, and consequently they insisted a few years 
later (1783) upon having this article struck out 
of the Treaty. 

It is noticeable that the claim made in this 
Treaty was for the exercise of authority in respect 
of the organization of what might, from the 
Muslim point of view, be termed religious organiza- 
tion. The Sultan claimed for himself much the 
same position as could be claimed in the Orthodox 
Church by the Empress of Russia, though she 
possessed no .ecclesiastical function. But Western 
Christendom, ignorant of the relations that sub- 



LATER OTTOMAN SULTANS 167 

sisted between the head of the Russian State and 
the Orthodox Eastern Church, invented a com- 
parison which it could much more easily under- 
stand, and described the Caliph as holding in the 
Muslim world much the same position as Catholic 
Christendom assigns to the Pope. 

Such a comparison, indeed, goes back to 
medieval times. Robertus Monachus, who went 
on the first Crusade, makes Kerbogha, the Amir 
of Mosil, while he was besieging the Crusaders in 
Antioch in 1098, instruct his secretary as follows : 
' Scribe religioso Papae nostro Caliphae.' 6 But 
the greater name of Jacques de Vitry, who was 
bishop of Acre from 1216 to 1226, is probably 
responsible for the widest extension of this mis- 
leading comparison and how little understanding 
he had of the Muslim system may be judged from 
his account of the behaviour of the Caliph. Pope 
Innocent III had asked for information as to the 
leading personages among the Saracens, and in 
the report sent to him, among them were included 
the sons of Sayf ud-Din, brother of Saladin, 
together with an account of the territories they 
controlled : the sixth son was stated to be reigning 
in 6 Baudas,* where is the Pope of the Saracens, 
who is called Kabatus, or Caliphas ; who is 
honoured and revered and according to their law is 
regarded just as the Bishop of Rome with us ; 

* i.e. Baghdad, where at that period Nasir (1180-1225) 
was Caliph with more independence than any of his predecessors 
had enjoyed for several generations. 



168 THE CALIPHATE 

he can only be seen twice a month when he goes 

with his people to Machomet, the God of the 

Saracens. And having bowed the head and prayed 

according to their law, they eat and drink a 

sumptuous meal, before they leave the temple, 

and thus the Caliphas returns crowned to his 

palace. This God Machomet is visited and 

revered every day, just as our lord the Pope is 

visited and revered. In that city of Baudas 

Machomet is God and the Calyphas is Pope, and 

}his city is head of all the race and law of the 

Saracens, as Rome is among Christian people'. 7 

jFrom Jacques de Vitry, Matthew Paris probably 

derived his statement that in Baldach (i. e. 

Baghdad) * lives the Pope of the Saracens, who is 

called Caliphus and is feared and venerated 

according to their law, just as the Roman Pontiff 

is with us '. 8 Marco Polo, writing about fifty 

years later, is rather more careful in his language, 

but he, too, suggests a misleading comparison, 

when he speaks of Baudas as being a great city, 

which used to be the seat of the Calif of all the 

Saracens in the world, just as Rome is the seat 

of the Pope of all the Christians. 9 

These examples have reference to the historic 
Caliphate ; one more may be given here, drawn 
from the period when the Abbasid Caliphate in 
Cairo was drawing to a close ; it occurs in an 
account written by Peter Martyr Anghiera, of an 
embassy sent to the Mamluk Sultan, Qansuh 
Ghurl, by Ferdinand and Isabella of Spain in 



LATER OTTOMAN SULTANS 169 

1501 ; the author had been at the taking of 
Granada by these redoubtable champions of 
Christendom, and might have been expected to 
know something of Muslim political theory ; but 
he speaks of the Caliph as follows : * A summo 
eorum pontifice Mammetes * confirmatur. Habent 
enim et ipsi summum pontificem. ... Is califfas 
dicitur.' 10 

A similarly erroneous identification was also 
occasionally made by Muhammadan writers, 
though with rare exceptions they are singularly 
incurious as to the details of Christian theory. 
One of the earliest of these is the great geographer 
Yaqut (1179-1229), who speaks of Rome as the 
city * in which the Pope lives, who is obeyed by 
the Franks and occupies with them the position 
of an Imam ; if any opposes him, he is considered 
by them to be an apostate and a sinner, and must 
be expelled and banished or put to death V 1 
Another was the historian Sibt ibn al-Jawzi 
(1186-1257), who calls the Pope 'the Khalifah 
of the Franks V 2 A greater name than either of 
these is that of Ibn Khaldun (1332-1406) ; he is 
more careful in his language, and probably uses 
the word * Khalifah ' in its literal meaning as 
* successor ' without suggesting any analogy be- 
tween the Christian and the Muslim institution ; 
he explains that each of the Christian sects has 
its own patriarch, and that of the Melkites is called 
Pope ; the patriarch is considered to be the head 

* i. e. the Mamluk Sultan. 



170 THE CALIPHATE 

of the church and 'the Khalifah of the Messiah'.* 13 
But his contemporary, Qalqashandl, without hesi- 
tation describes the Pope as * the Khalifah of the 
Melkite Christians, to whom they resort for 
decisions as to what is allowed or forbidden \ 15 

By means of such comparisons, an entirely new 
characteristic was suggested as being included 
among the functions of the Caliph, namely, that 
of spiritual authority, which has a definite meaning 
in the Christian system, but was altogether in- 
applicable to the Caliph according to Muslim 
doctrine. The comparison was popularized in 
Europe through the influence of M. d'Ohsson's 
monumental work, Tableau General de V Empire 
Othoman, the first volume of which was published 
in Paris in 1787 ; in this work he speaks of the 

* sacerdotal authority ' of the Sultan, 16 and styles 
him the * Pontiff of the Musulmans 9 . 17 

How entirely misleading and incorrect such a 
comparison is as false as the account of Islamic 
doctrine that Jacques de Vitry associates with it 
in the passage quoted above may easily be judged 
by consideration of the fundamental differences 
between the two faiths, Christianity and Islam. 

The Pope is a priest, who, like any other priest, 
performs the daily miracle of the mass ; he can 
forgive sins, indeed there are certain sins that are 
reserved for his consideration and he alone can 

* This term is also used in modern times to denote the 
Katholikos of the Armenian Church, or, as an alternative, 

* Khalifah of the Armenians 5 . 14 



LATER OTTOMAN SULTANS 171 

give absolution for them ; he can promulgate a 
new dogma and lay down what is to be believed 
by the faithful, in virtue of his office as their 
supreme teacher ; he is the final judge in all 
matters of dispute in reference to religious dogma, 
and he alone can prescribe the liturgical services 
employed in the Church ; he can canonize saints 
and grant plenary indulgences ; in virtue of 
his supreme judicial authority certain cases are 
reserved to him, and he can alter or abrogate the 
laws made by his predecessors. 18 

Of all these powers there has never been the 
slightest trace in the Muslim history of the Cali- 
phate, for the Caliph has never at any time been 
held to be the depository of divine truth. He can 
promulgate no new religious dogma nor even issue 
a definition of one. He cannot forgive sins nor 
exercise any sacerdotal function, nor indeed is 
there any such thing as a priesthood in Islam. 
His relation to the Muslim religion is merely that 
of a protector ; as protector of religion he wages 
war against unbelievers and punishes and sup- 
presses heretics. As leading the prayers during 
public worship and as pronouncing the Khutbah, 
he can indeed perform definite religious functions, 
but none of these functions can rightly be described 
as spiritual. Such spiritual powers as have ever 
been claimed to exist in the Muslim world have 
been attributed either to the prophets or to a few 
of the greatest saints, for some of the prophets and 
the saints are believed to have performed miracles, 



172 THE CALIPHATE 

and the founders of religious orders could in a 
mysterious manner communicate spiritual power 
and confer spiritual blessing ; but none of these 
high privileges have ever been claimed for a 
Caliph. 

In the technical vocabulary of the chief literary 
languages of the Muhammadan world Arabic, 
Persian, Turkish, Urdu the same distinctions 
between secular' (dunyawl, dunyawi), religious 
(dim), and spiritual (ruhl, ruham) are current as in 
European languages. As in Christian literature, 
so in Islamic literature, the word spirit (ruh) is 
used in two distinct references : (i) psychological, 
for the soul of man, and (ii) religious, as in such 
phrases as ruh ul-qudus ( c the Holy Spirit'), and 
it is only in the second sense that the word could 
have any application when the spiritual authority 
of the Caliph is spoken of; but the word ruhl, 
or ruhani, could not be employed in such a con- 
nexion by any Muhammadan writer without 
incurring the imputation of blasphemy. In Euro- 
pean languages the word spiritual and its equiva- 
lents, especially the French word 'spirituel', is 
used in a much greater variety of applications, 
and has not the same narrowed reference as ruhl 
or ruhani ; further, in Christian literature the 
word has distinctive associations, and has grown 
up in connexion with an outlook upon theology 
and the world, entirely different from those 
belonging to the main currents of Muslim thought. 

Nevertheless, from the end of the eighteenth 



LATER OTTOMAN SULTANS 173 

century onwards, it has become a common error in 
Europe that the Caliph is the spiritual head of all 
Muslims, just as the Pope is the spiritual head of 
all Catholics ; that as Sultan he is temporal ruler 
over the Ottoman dominions, but as Caliph he is 
supreme spiritual authority over all Muslims, under 
whatever temporal government they may dwell ; 
consequently, to interfere with the exercise of his 
spiritual authority, or to fail to respect his claim 
in this regard, argues an attitude of religious 
intolerance. There is reason to believe that this 
widespread error in Christian Europe has reacted 
upon opinion in Turkey itself. However this 
may be, it is certain that during the nineteenth 
century emphasis was laid on the claim of the 
Ottoman Sultan to be Khallfah, such as is without 
parallel in the preceding centuries of Ottoman 
rule. Sultan Abdul Hamid II, at the very 
beginning of his reign, had this claim inserted in 
the Constitution which he promulgated on the 
24th December, 1876: 'Art. 3. The Sublime 
Ottoman Sultanate, which possesses the Supreme 
Islamic Caliphate, will appertain to the eldest of 
the descendants of the house. Art. 4. H.M. the 
Sultan, as Caliph, is the protector of the Muslim 
religion.' 

Abdul Hamid came to the throne at a period of 
trouble and disaster for the Turkish empire ; 
insurrection had broken out in the Herzegovina 
and was soon followed by war with Serbia and 
Montenegro. In the following year, 1877, Russia 



174 THE CALIPHATE 

also declared war, and despite the vigorous resis- 
tance offered by the Turkish armies, the result of 
the campaign was in every way disastrous to 
Turkey, and finally Russian troops in 1878 
encamped outside the walls of Constantinople. 
The Treaty of Berlin handed over Bosnia and the 
Herzegovina to Austria ; Roumania, Serbia, and 
Montenegro obtained complete independence, and 
Bulgaria became an independent state under 
Turkish suzerainty. Thus deprived of so large a 
part of his European dominions, the new Sultan 
appears to have turned his eyes to Asia in the 
hope that he might there obtain moral support at 
least. The whole Muslim world had been pro- 
foundly stirred by the encroachment of European 
powers upon dominions that had at one time 
belonged to Islam ; and the disasters that followed 
the Russian victory through the Treaty of Berlin 
were all the more impressive in their effect as 
coming at a time when education and a wider 
intellectual outlook were changing the Muham- 
madan world. 

The Sultan endeavoured to turn this wave 
of sympathy to his own advantage by laying 
emphasis upon his position as Khalifah, and 
sought to obtain recognition for himself outside 
Turkish borders by 'sending emissaries to Egypt, 
Tunis, India, Afghanistan, Java, and China, to 
impress upon the Muslims of those countries that 
there was still a Khallfah in Islam. Had he 
received active sympathy from his co-religionists 



LATER OTTOMAN SULTANS 175 

dwelling under other governments, his position 
might have gained a considerable accession of 
strength, and there is no doubt that realization of 
the dependent state of a great part of the Muham- 
madan world, as contrasted with its past glories 
and independence, stimulated in the minds of 
many Muslim thinkers a desire for unity among 
the scattered Muhammadan populations. Turkish 
journalists tried to persuade others that in response 
to the summons of the Sultan of Turkey, millions 
of Muhammadans from all parts of the world would 
rally to his standard. 19 But the emissaries of 
Sultan Abdul Hamid were ill-chosen. They were 
not infrequently ignorant of the language of the 
country to which they were sent and the success 
of such efforts as they made appears to have been 
slight. On the other hand, this propaganda came 
up against the doctrine accepted as orthodox by 
the majority of Sunni theologians, that the 
Khallfah must be of the tribe of the Quraysh. 
Even among the Turkish Sultan's own subjects 
this opposition to his claim made itself felt, and 
when about 1890 Abdul Hamid ordered the 
removal from the chief mosques in Constantinople 
of the tablets containing extracts from authoritative 
writings setting forth the qualifications required 
in the Khallfah, 20 this proceeding did not prove to 
be a very persuasive argument, and the large body 
of the Sunni 'Ulama stood aloof. On the other 
hand, some theologians from other countries were 
persuaded to visit Constantinople, and there 



176 THE CALIPHATE 

received decorations and pensions in recognition, 
of their subserviency. 21 His efforts received more 
sympathy in those circles that were ignorant of 
systematic theology, and felt that the political 
subordination of any Muslim community to non- 
Muslim rule was an outrage against their faith. 
But the greatest opposition came from the liberal 
political thinkers who in consequence of their study 
of Western literature, or their residence in Europe, 
were unwilling to lend their support to an irrespon- 
sible and cruel despot such as Sultan Abdul 
Hamld had shown himself to be. His abolition 
of the Constitution promulgated at the beginning 
of his reign in December 1876, had shown that no 
support could be expected from him for any 
liberal movement in politics, and the number of 
persons who had been obliged to go into exile in 
order to escape the persecution of his innumerable 
spies or even death at the hands of the autocrat, 
was so great that it is alleged that when the 
Constitution was re-established in July 1908 as 
many as 80,000 of such exiles returned to Con- 
stantinople. 22 One of the most active workers in 
the movement, Sayyid Jamal ud-Dm (1839-1896), 
whose ideal was the unity of all Muslims in all 
parts of the world into one Islamic empire under 
the protection of one supreme Caliph, recognized 
clearly enough how unfit Abdul Hamld was to 
serve as the rallying point for such an ideal, and 
he used to say : ' Alas ! that this man is mad, 
otherwise I would secure for him the allegiance of 



LATER OTTOMAN SULTANS 177 

all the nations of Islam ; but since his name is 
great in men's minds, this thing must be done in 
his name.' 23 

So the attempt to revive the earlier associations 
connected with the Caliphate were doomed to 
failure : the tyrannies of Abdul Hamld were so 
notorious, were associated with so much recent 
suffering, and had created so much distrust in the 
minds of liberal politicians, that they recognized 
that the Sultan himself constituted the most 
serious hindrance to the establishment of constitu- 
tional methods of government. Hence the revolu- 
tion of 1908 and the deposition of Abdul Hamld in 
the following year. 

But the claim made on behalf of the Caliph that 
he could exercise spiritual authority over the 
Muhammadan subjects of other governments, was 
considered too valuable in dealing with Euro- 
pean powers, to be readily abandoned by the 
new constitutional government. After Austria, in 
October 1908, annexed Bosnia and Herzegovina, 
the agreement with the Turkish Government 
stated that the name of the Sultan should continue 
to be mentioned as Caliph in the public prayers, 
and that the Ra'ls ul-'Ulama, the president of the 
Muslim Curia that controlled ecclesiastical affairs 
in Bosnia and Herzegovina, should continue as 
before to be subordinate to the department of the 
Shaykh ul-Islam in Constantinople, and should 
have to receive a diploma of investiture from 
him. 24 A few years later, the treaty of Lausanne 



2882 



178 THE CALIPHATE 

(1912) which declared the sovereignty of the King 
of Italy over Libya, also recognized the Caliphate 
of the Sultan of Turkey, and laid it* down that 
his name should be included in the Khutbah, and 
that the head Qadi of Libya should be nominated 
by the Shaykh ul-Islamat in Constantinople and 
his stipend should be paid by the Turkish Govern- 
ment, as being a ' spiritual chief % deriving his 
authority from the spiritual head of the Muslim 
faith. 25 The Bulgarian Government, in the treaty 
of Constantinople (1913), did not concede quite so 
much, but agreed that the chief Mufti should 
receive from the Shaykh ul-Islamat authorization 
for the performance of his functions, but that he 
should be elected by the Muftis of Bulgaria from 
among their own number, just as the other 
Muftis were elected by the Muhammadan electors 
of Bulgaria ; but when such an election had taken 
place, a diploma must be obtained from the 
Shaykh ul-Islamat, before any of these new 
Muftis could issue decisions on matters of Muslim 
law, and such judgements should be submitted to 
the scrutiny of the Shaykh ul-Islamat, if the 
parties interested so demanded. The Caliph thus 
would continue to exercise his spiritual authority 
in the autonomous kingdom of Bulgaria, through 
his department controlling the administration of 
the Sharl'ah. A similar control was conceded in 
Greece also, by the treaty of Constantinople (1913), 
but with certain restrictions, in that the King of 
Greece would nominate the chief Mufti out of three 



LATER OTTOMAN SULTANS 179 

candidates elected by an electoral body made up 
of all the Muftis of Greece, and the subordinate 
Muftis would receive from him their authorization 
under a general license granted him by the Shaykh 
ul-Islamat. 

But the conviction gradually gained strength 
that the historical associations of the Caliphate 
were incompatible with a constitutional govern- 
ment responsible to a National Assembly ; the 
very atmosphere of awe and reverence that sur- 
rounded the personage bearing the august name 
of Khalifah, to whom unquestioning obedience 
was due, exposed his ministers to the risk of 
dismissal at any moment, just as in the preceding 
reigns of Turkish despots. The history of the 
Abbasid Caliphate in Egypt had shown that it 
was possible for a Caliph to exist without a single 
particle of temporal power, though it is unlikely 
that Turkish statesmen were influenced by any 
such historical considerations, for they were more 
concerned with meeting the immediate needs of 
the political situation in their own country and 
were most strongly influenced by constitutional 
theories which might at any time be wrecked 
by the will of an autocrat. Accordingly, on 
1st November, 1922, the Grand National Assembly 
declared that the office of the Sultan of Turkey 
had ceased to exist and that its government had 
become a republic. Sultan Wahid ud-Dln was 
deposed, and the National Assembly elected his 
cousin Abdul Majld as Khalifah of all the Muslims. 



180 THE CALIPHATE 

The new dignitary was shorn of all real authority 
or concern in the political and administrative 
affairs of the country ; he was invested with the 
mantle of the Prophet, just as his ancestors had 
been, but he was deprived of the power of the 
sword, and unlike them, did not proceed to the 
mosque of Ayyub to be girt with the sword of the 
founder of the Ottoman house. His functions 
appear to have been mainly ornamental ; he was 
present at the weekly Selamlik and was treated 
with outward formalities of respect ; but it had 
not become clear what place he was to fill in the 
life of the Muhammadan world, or even in his 
own country, before this shadowy dignity too was 
taken away from him, the Caliphate was abolished 
altogether, and the last Ottoman holder of this 
ancient title was sent into exile in March 1924. 

Speculation as to the future of this institution 
is out of place in a book concerned only with its 
historical development in the past. As a political 
reality, or as embodying the theories that had lent 
importance to it in the past, the Caliphate had long 
been dead, and the Turkish National Assembly 
had faced the realities of the situation in decreeing 
its abolition. 

The theory implied that there was only one 
supreme ruler in the Muhammadan world, to 
whoto all the faithful owed obedience. But 
already in the eleventh century there were eight 
Muslim potentates who called themselves Caliph : 
the Abbasid in Baghdad, the Fatimid in Cairo, 



LATER OTTOMAN SULTANS 181 

and six princes of less importance in Spain. 
As to the number of personages who were 
styled Khallfah in the fourteenth and fifteenth 
centuries, some account has already been given in 
Chapters IX and XL Even at the present time 
there is more than one Sunn! Caliph in existence. In 
the first place, in the opinion of a large number of 
Muslims the Ottoman Caliph has not been deprived 
of his dignity by the vote of the National Assembly. 
The Sharif of Morocco is still reverenced by his 
subjects as the possessor of this dignity, which has 
belonged to his family since the sixteenth century, 
In assuming the title of Khallfah, the King of the 
Hijaz can put forward a claim which no member 
of the Ottoman house was ever able to make, 
namely, that he belongs to the tribe of the 
Quraysh, and thus satisfies one of the earliest 
requirements as laid down by SunnI theologians. 
But in the Malay Archipelago, too, there are 
several Muhammadan princes who hold this title, 
such as the Sultan of Jokyakarta in Java, who is 
styled Khallfah of Allah, as is also the insignificant 
prince of Sambiliung in the island of Borneo ; on 
the east coast of the same island two petty chiefs 
in Kutei and Pasir'call themselves Khallfatu'l- 
Mu' minln, and the Sultan of Tidore in the Malucca 
Islands, who used to call himself Khallfatu-1- 
Mu'azzam (the vicegerent of the Exalted One), is 
now known as Khalifatu-1-Mahftiz (the vicegerent 
of the Remembered One) both of these being 
designations of Allah. 26 Lastly, in Benkulen, one 



182 THE CALIPHATE 

of the districts of the island of Sumatra, Khallfah 
is a common designation for native chiefs. 27 

Under present conditions there seems no imme- 
diate prospect of a political community being 
established in the Muhammadan world under the 
headship of one Khallfah, such as Muslim doctrine 
requires. Nevertheless, the ideal is still cherished, 
and is likely to survive as a hope in the hearts of 
Muslim peoples for many generations to come, 
for every Muslim regards himself as the citizen of 
an ideal state, in which the earth is the Lord's 
and the fullness thereof ; this state knits together 
all his brethren in the faith, under obedience to 
the Imam-Khalifah, the successor of the Prophet 
and the vicegerent of God. The aspiration of 
Islam is to dominate the world, and make the 
precepts of the Shari'ah or sacred law effective 
in every department of administration and the 
social life ; to this end the missionaries of the faith 
labour unceasingly, and the Khallfah ought year 
by year to wage Jihad against unbelievers until 
there is no-government on the earth, save that of 
Allah. Among the ignorant there are many 
Muhammadans who are under the delusion that 
this ideal has already attained fruition, and that 
all the Christian powers are but vassals of the 
Caliph and only govern by his permission. The 
learned are better acquainted with the actual 
facts of the modern world ; but immersed in the 
study of the sacred law and the traditional 
ordinances of their faith, they continue to discuss 



LATER OTTOMAN SULTANS 183 

the application of them under ideal conditions 
that have no connexion whatsoever with realities, 
and they long for the day when they may become 
authoritative exponents of this law in a purely 
Muslim state. A growing number of Muhamma- 
dans, more fully acquainted with modern con- 
ditions and more in touch with the aims and ideals 
of the present day, still cling to the faith of their 
childhood and the associations that have become 
dear to them from the Muslim atmosphere in which 
they grew up. These men likewise cherish an 
ideal of some form of political and social organiza- 
tion in which self-realization may become possible 
for them in some system of civilization that is 
Muslim in character and expression. They resent 
the predominance of European rule and the 
intransigeance of European ideas. Even when the 
dogmas of their faith have little hold upon them, 
they are still attracted by the glamour of a dis- 
tinctively Muslim culture and long to break the 
chains of an alien civilization. To these men, 
as much as to the others, this hope remains 
enshrined in the doctrine of the Caliphate. 



APPENDIX A 

SHIAH AND KHAWARIJ DOCTRINES OF THE 
CALIPHATE 

IN the preceding account attention has been 
almost entirely confined to the Sunn! Caliphate 
because this has played the most important part 
in the history of the Muhammadan world and for 
a longer period and over a much larger extent of 
territory than is the case with any other branch of 
the Muslim church, but there have been current 
in the Muhammadan world many more theories 
than that of the Sunnls. Liberty of theological 
speculation may almost be said to have been 
sanctified by the Tradition ascribed to the Prophet : 
c Difference of opinion in my community is a 
(manifestation of Divine) mercy ', and the abun- 
dant sectarian development in the Muhammadan 
world is further recognized by the Tradition : 
' My community will become divided into seventy- 
three sects.' As with other subjects of interest to 
the theologian and the legist, this of the Caliphate 
has been abundantly discussed, and some account 
may well be given here of such speculations as 
have found embodiment in any actual system of 
political organization. 

Among these, the Shiah first demands con- 
sideration, as there have been a number of 
independent Shiah states, the rulers of which have 
claimed descent from one or other of the sons of 
'All : from Hasan, the Banu Ukhaydir in Mecca 
and the Yaman (866-960), the Idrlsids of Morocco 



DOCTRINES OF THE CALIPHATE 185 

(788-922), and the Amirs of Mecca at least during 
the Middle Ages : from Husayn, the 'Alids of 
Tabaristan (863-928), the Fatimids (909-1171) in 
North Africa, Egypt, and Syria, the Zaydl Imams 
in the Yaman (860-1281), and the Safavids of 
Persia (1502-1736). Besides these, there have 
been other Shiah dynasties that have made no 
claim to descent from 'All, such as the Ham- 
danids in Mosil and Aleppo during the tenth 
century and the present Qajar dynasty in Persia 
from 1779, and the kingdoms of Bijapur, Golkonda, 
and Oudh in India. 

The Shiah theologians have always laid especial 
stress on the doctrine of legitimacy, and have 
confined the Caliphate not merely to the Quraysh 
but still further to the family of 'All. They (with 
the exception of the Zaydls) reject the principle of 
election and maintain that 'All was directly 
nominated by the Prophet as his successor, and 
that 'All's qualifications were inherited by his 
descendants, who were pre-ordained by God to 
bear this high office. Shiah theory has been 
developed in forms still further divorced from 
actual facts than has been the case with the 
Sunni theory, for when there was no living Imam 
(a title which has received more favour among the 
Shiahs than that of Khallfah) on earth, the Imam 
became credited with supernatural characteristics, 
and it is correct to say that spiritual powers were 
claimed for the Shiah Imam such as he entirely 
lacks in the rival Sunni theory. The Prophet 
is said to have directly communicated to 'All 
certain secret knowledge, which was in turn 



186 SHI AH AND KHAWlRIJ 

handed on to his son, and thus it passed from 
generation to generation. AccjocduogJbo theJShiah 
doctrine, therefore, each Imam possesses super- 
human qualities which raise him above the level 
of the rest of mankind, and he guides the faithful 
with infallible wisdom, and his decisions are 
absolute and final. According to some of the 
Shiahs, he owes this superiority to a difference in 
his substance, for from the creation of Adam 
a divine light has passed into the substance of 
one chosen descendant in each generation and has 
been present in 'All and each one of the Imams 
among his descendants. 

The Shiahs broke up into a large number of 
sects, into the details of which it is not possible to 
enter here, but according to the sect of the 
Twelvers, to which the modern Persians belong, 
the Imam has been hidden from about the year 
873j and from his seclusion, invisible to the eyes of 
men, he guides the life of the community, and 
until God is pleased to restore the Imam to the 
eyes of men, legal authority rests with the Muj- 
tahids, the enlightened exponents of the Sharfah. 
In accordance with this theory, the Shah of 
Persia is regarded as being only the guardian of 
public order 1 and makes no claim to be a Caliph. 
Thus, in th$ Supplementary Fundamental Laws, 
promulgated by the Shah Muhammad 'All in 
1907, article 2 ran as follows : ' At* no time 
must any legal enactment of the Sacred National 
Consultative Assembly, established by the favour 
and assistance of His Holiness the Imam of the 
Age (may God hasten his glad advent), the 



DOCTRINES OF THE CALIPHATE 187 

favour of His Majesty the Shahinshah of Islam 
(may God make his reign abide for ever), the 
care of the Proofs of Islam (L e. the mujtahids) 
(may God multiply the like of them), and the 
whole people of the Persian nation, be at variance 
with the sacred principles of Islam.' l 

The Zaydls, who at the present time are found 
chiefly in the Yaman, maintain that the Imam 
should not only be a descendant of Fatimah, the 
daughter of the Prophet, but that he must be 
elected, and they accordingly refuse to an Imam 
the right of appointing his successor. They also 
admit of the possibility of there being two Imams 
at the same time, and hold that circumstances 
may even justify the passing over for a time of 
the legitimate Imam and the election of some one 
who has not legally so good a claim. 

Further, there are extremists among the Shiahs 
who have pushed the doctrine of the spiritual 
authority of the Imam to such an extent as to 
look upon 'All and his descendants as more or 
less incarnations of the divinity ; but in the 
political history of the Muslim world such doctrines 
have rarely found embodiment in any organized 
political system. 

The antithesis of Shiah doctrine is taught by 
the Khawarij. The Khawarij put forward the 
very contrary of the Shiah doctrine, and represent 
the extreme left of Muslim political theory. 
Instead of confining the office of Caliph or Imam 
to any one particular family or tribe, they hold 
that any believer is eligible for this exalted office, 
even though he be a slave or a non-Arab. They 



188 SHI AH AND KHAWARIJ 

further separate themselves from the majority of 
Muslim thinkers in holding that the existence of 
the Imam is not a matter of religious obligation, 
and that at any particular time the community 
can fulfil all the obligations imposed upon them by 
their religion and have an entirely legitimate 
form of civil administration without any Imam 
being in existence at all : when, under peculiar 
circumstances it may be found convenient or 
necessary to have an Imam, then one may be 
elected, and if he is found in any way unsatisfactory, 
or if he does not fulfil the precepts of their stern 
religious creed, he may be deposed or put to 
death. 

The history of the Khawarij is largely made up 
of a number of revolutionary movements which 
caused the Muhammadan government much annoy- 
ance and anxiety, and they achieved little success 
in their attempt to make themselves independent. 
The most important of their political establish- 
ments was in Oman. The first recorded election 
by them of an Imam in this territory is in the year 
751, but he was put to death in 753 when the first 
Abbasid Caliph sent troops to invade Oman. 
They elected their second Imam in 791, and rose 
in revolt against the Abbasids and were practically 
independent for a century ; but in 893 Oman was 
occupied by Abbasid troops, the Imam was killed, 
and his head sent to the Caliph. No Imams were 
elected between 1154 and 1406. The present 
dynasty that has its capital in Masqat was founded 
in 1741 by Ahmad ibn Sa'ld, who was elected 
Imam after driving out the Persian invaders ; 



DOCTRINES OF THE CALIPHATE 189 

but after the death of his son, no further Imam 
was elected, and from that period to the present 
day the Sultans of Masqat have been called 
Sayyids. From Oman came a colony of Khawarij 
who settled in Zanzibar. A small group of 
Khawarij is also found in North Africa, known as 
the Abadls. 

In addition to these sects, which have succeeded 
in playing some part in the political life of the 
Muhammadan world, there have been various 
speculative doctrines which have never succeeded 
in gaining for themselves embodiment in any 
form of political organization. 



APPENDIX B 

THE ALLEGED SPIRITUAL POWERS OF THE 
CALIPH 

SOME of the greatest authorities on Islam have, 
from time to time, protested against the use of the 
phrase ' spiritual powers of the Caliph % and some 
examples of such protests are given below, in 
order to show how unjustifiable this vulgar error is. 

4 A cot6 du vezir et sur la meme ligne, mais 
suivant un autre ordre d'idees, se place le che'ikh- 
ul-isldm, " Fancien de Fislam ". On a pretendu 
a tort qu'il 6tait dans P ordre spirituel ce qu'est le 
vezir dans P ordre politique, le delegue du sultan, 
en tant que pontife et d'imam, successeur des 
khalifas. II n'y a point, a vrai dire, de pouvoir 
spirituel, de memo qu'il n'existe pas de sacerdoce 



190 SPIRITUAL POWERS OF THE CALIPH 

dans Fislam. L' attribution propre, essentielle, 
unique du mufti, c'est P interpretation de la loi : 
attribution considerable la ou la loi est tout. Chef 
de Pulema, de ce corps a la fois judiciaire et 
religieux, mais n'etant lui-meme ni pretre ni 
magistrat, sauf dans quelques cas partieuliers, il 
y a dans sa fonction du garde des sceaux, de 
1'avocat consultant et du doyen de faculte.' * 

4 1 have on several occasions pointed out how 
incorrect it is to represent the Caliph as a " spiritual 
ruler ", like a kind of Pope ; people still do not 
yet sufficiently realize that originally " sultan " 
means merely " power, authority " (it already 
occurs in this sense in a Tradition of the time of 
Omar and in the Kitab al-umm of Shafi'l) ; if 
he who exercises power, the Sultan, in the end 
leaves the Caliph out in the cold and makes the 
dignity of the Sultan hereditary in his own house, 
in a word, establishes a Sultan-dynasty side by 
side with the Caliph-dynasty, then the funda- 
mental position of the Caliph as leader of the 
community is not thereby shaken or altered, his 
functions only are restricted ; a comparison may 
possibly be made with the Mayor of the Palace of 
the Merovingians ; there is perhaps also a parallel 
in the limitation for a whole century of the power 
of the Japanese Emperor by the Shoguns ; it 
was possible for the Caliph to be rendered power- 
less just for the very reason that his power was 
a temporal (mundane) power ; this is not possible 
in the case of the Pope, because his functions are 
not temporal (are super-mundane) : for he has 



SPIRITUAL POWERS OF THE CALIPH 191 

the power of the keys and the power of dogma. 
The Caliph has nothing that can be in any way 
compared with this, and it is difficult to under- 
stand how the fable of the spiritual power of the 
Caliphs can have arisen, and how it could have 
been constantly extended further by scholars who 
are otherwise intelligent, though no one is able to 
say what these spiritual functions actually consist 
of ; for the appointment of judges and the con- 
ferring of high-sounding titles can certainly not 
be considered as such.' 2 

* So we see the mediaeval conception of the 
State slowly accommodate itself to the altered 
conditions of the times. This is especially the case 
in the sphere of the particular internal Islam- 
policy which finds expression in the antithesis 
State-control and non-interference in religion. At 
first sight this problem seems to be actually no 
problem at all ; indeed, if the Caliph were a Pope, 
this problem would of course not occur ; for then 
we should have before us a complete hierarchy. 
But the Caliph is no Pope, rather he is the secular 
ruler of the ideal community. Beside him stands 
the Holy Law (sheria or sheriat), as the embodi- 
ment of the religious factor which is authoritatively 
interpreted by the chief Mufti of the Hanafi 
rite, the Shaikh-ul-Islarn. As is well known, 
besides the executive law of the Kadis there is in 
Islam the consultative law of the Muftis, which 
may be compared with the legal opinions given 
by European jurists, and this has just as little 
binding force on the judges. Since the fifteenth 



192 SPIRITUAL POWERS OF THE CALIPH 

century the Shaikh-ul-Islamat has grown to be 
the highest religious government office in Turkey. 
The Shaikh-ul-Islam takes equal rank with the 
Grand Vizier and is his deputy. Though inde- 
pendent as interpreter of the law, he is in his 
position himself an official who may be dismissed. 
So in this way, so far as individual persons are 
concerned, the problem of State-control and non- 
interference in religion is settled.' 3 

4 The most difficult point of colonial Islam-policy 
is obviously the relation of the European state to 
the international claims of Islam. This claim 
confronts us most conspicuously in the custom of 
extolling the Caliph of the time in a special bidding- 
prayer during the Friday service. Throughout 
the whole history of Islam, the mention of the 
name of the Caliph at the end of the sermon was 
an act of special importance. Whoever was 
mentioned on this occasion, was considered by the 
community in the particular country to be the 
real sovereign, who could only incidentally be 
prevented by external circumstances from exer- 
cising the actual power of government. So long 
as the sultans received their investiture from a 
Caliph (who might indeed happen to be entirely 
dependent upon them), this usage was quite in 
order. But it is quite another question, what 
should be the relation of a Christian authority to 
this problem. Properly speaking, the Christian 
domination shuts out the mention of the name of 
a Caliph ; for, as already stated, the Caliph is 
indeed no Pope, no spiritual head, but the real 



SPIRITUAL POWERS OF THE CALIPH 193 

sovereign. Nevertheless many European States 
for various reasons have tolerated and recognized 
in their territories a bidding-prayer for a foreign 
ruler.' 4 

* When in 1258 Baghdad was destroyed by the 
Mongols and the Abasside Caliphate, dating more 
than five centuries back, was wiped out, the 
Mohammedan world was not lifted from its hinges, 
as would have happened if the Caliphate still had 
had anything to do with the central government 
of the Mohammedans. In fact this princely house 
had already been living three centuries and a half 
on the faint afterglow of its ephemeral splendour ; 
and if during that time it was not crowded out by 
one of the very powerful sultans, its very practical 
insignificance was the main reason for that. So 
insignificant had these Caliphs in name become 
that certain European writers sometimes have felt 
induced to represent them as a kind of religious 
princes of Islam, who voluntarily or not had trans- 
ferred their secular power to the many territorial 
princes in the wide dominion of Islam. To them 
the total lack of secular authority, coupled with the 
often-manifested reverence of the Moslim for the 
Caliphate, appeared unintelligible except on the 
assumption of a spiritual authority, a sort of 
Mohammedan papacy. Still, such a thing there 
never was, and Islam, which knows neither priests 
nor sacraments, could not have had occasion for it. 
Here, as elsewhere, the multitude preferred legend 
to fact ; they imagined the successor of the Pro- 
phet as still watching over the whole of the Moslim 



194 SPIRITUAL POWERS OF THE CALIPH 

community ; as, according to historical tradition, 
he really did during the first two centuries following 
the Hijrah, and this long after the institution of 
the Caliphate had disappeared in the political 
degeneration of Islam. However, they did not 
imagine him as a Pope, but as a supreme ruler ; 
above all, as the amir-al-mu'minin, commander of 
the legions of Islam, which some time would make 
the whole world bend to its power.' 5 

' Probably without intention, some European 
statesmen and writers have given a certain 
support to the Panislamic idea by their considera- 
tion, based on an absolute misunderstanding, of 
the Caliphate as a kind of Mohammedan papacy. 
Most of all did this conception find adherents in 
England at the time when that country was still 
considered to be the protector of the Turk against 
danger threatened by Russia. It was thought 
useful to make the British-Indian Moslim believe 
that the British Government was on terms of 
intimate friendship with the head of their church. 
Turkish statesmen made clever use of this error. 
Of course they could not admit before their 
European friends the real theory of the Caliphate 
with its mission of uniting all the faithful under 
its banner in order to make war on all kafirs. They 
rejoiced all the more to see that these had formed 
about that institution a conception which to be 
sure was false, but for that very reason plausible 
to non-Mohammedans. They took good care not 
to correct it, for they were satisfied with being 
able, before their co-religionists, to point to the 



SPIRITUAL POWERS OF THE CALIPH 195 

fact that even among the great non-Mohammedan 
powers the claim of the Ottomans to the Caliphate 
was recognized.' 6 

' In the beginning the Caliphs (as their name 
indicates) were the 6 successors 5 of Mohammed, 
namely in the guidance and the government of the 
community. In proportion as the conquests of 
Islam were extended and firmly established, the 
Caliphate developed into a princely dynasty, 
which ruled over an empire and theoretically made 
claim to the governance of the whole world. We 
have already drawn attention to the deep roots 
this theory has struck in the system of Islam and 
in the popular notions of its adherents. Even 
after the political dismemberment, which quickly 
set in, had reached its furthest point, they still 
continued to cling to the fiction of the unity, and 
the Caliphs deprived of all real power remained the 
symbol of this unity, and at least set themselves 
with their diplomas to put the seal on whatever 
had come into existence outside their influence. 

c ln this fiction, however, the Caliphs kept the 
name of whatever their predecessors had been 
in reality ; they were called rulers of all the lands 
occupied by Islam, and never spiritual chiefs, 
whose interference was confined to specifically 
religious matters. The system had indeed been 
complete from about the tenth century, and its 
further application took place, just as before its 
first development, under the guidance of the 
learned ; no one expected it of the central 
authority, whether real or fictitious. Neither 



196 SPIRITUAL POJVERS OP THE CALIPH 

Muslim statesmen, scholars, or laymen have ever 
seen in the Caliph anything else but the lawful 
leader and ruler of all believers. 

* When for centuries the obvious impotency of 
the later Abbasid Caliphs seemed to have put the 
arrogant doctrine of the Caliphate to shame, the 
Turks in the sixteenth century were able to restore 
to this dignity the unity of name and reality. 
Strong by the might of their weapons, they com- 
pelled the majority of the orthodox Mohammedans 
to recognize them as Caliphs, and they made men 
forget the conditions which did not suit them, 
which the law and public opinion had formerly 
imposed on the Caliph, such as descent from the 
Quraish, to mention nothing else. The Muslim 
world always accustomed to bow before the force 
of facts in politics still more than in any other 
sphere, accepted the change without much pro- 
test, even in countries that had never come into 
touch with the Turkish Government. Even in the 
Far East, to which our Indian Archipelago 
belongs, the Turkish Sultan, under the name of 
Rajah Rum or of Sultan Istambul, became the 
revered hero of the popular legend of the Caliphate, 
and the idea spread among the Mohammedan 
learned that the princes of Constantinople were 
the legal rulers of the world, while the other kings 
and emperors of the earth must be either his 
vassals or his enemies. 9 7 

' The only central organization that Islam has 
ever possessed, or still possesses, is of a political 
kind ; it has never known anything that can be 



SPIRITUAL POWERS OF THE CALIPH 197 

compared with the papacy or with general 
councils. The purely spiritual affairs of Islam have 
for the last thirteen centuries been dealt with by 
the learned in the various countries, and they 
could avail themselves of any part that they chose 
of the light kindled by their fellows in other lands, 
but were not bound to anything by any oecumeni- 
cal representation of all Muslims.' 8 

* Even amongst the Moslem peoples placed 
under the direct government of European States 
a tendency prevails to be considered in some way 
or another subjects of the Sultan-Khalif. Some 
scholars explain this phenomenon by the spiritual 
character which the dignity of Khalif is supposed 
to have acquired during the later Abbasids, and 
retained since that time, until the Ottoman princes 
combined it again with the temporal dignity of 
sultan. According to this view the later Abbasids 
were a sort of Popes of Islam ; while the temporal 
authority, in the central districts as well as in the 
subordinate kingdoms, was in the hands of various 
sultans. The Sultans of Constantinople govern, 
then, under this name, as much territory as the 
political vicissitudes allow them to govern, i. e. the 
Turkish Empire ; as Khalif s they are the spiritual 
heads of the whole Sunnite Islam. 

c Though this view, through the ignorance of 
European statesmen and diplomatists, may have 
found acceptance even by some of the great 
Powers, it is nevertheless entirely untrue ; unless 
by " spiritual authority " we are to understand 
the empty appearance of worldly authority. This 



198 SPIRITUAL POWERS OF THE CALIPH 

appearance was all that the later Abbasids re- 
tained after the loss of their temporal power ; 
spiritual authority of any kind they never 
possessed. 

' The spiritual authority in Catholic Islam 
reposes in the legists, who in this respect are called 
in a tradition the " heirs of the prophets ". Since 
they could no longer regard the Khallfs as their 
leaders, because they walked in worldly ways, 
they have constituted themselves independently 
beside and even above them ; and the rulers have 
been obliged to conclude a silent contract with 
them, each party binding itself to remain within 
its own limits.' 9 * 

c Muhammad had established at once a religion 
and a State ; as long as he lived, both of them had 
exactly the same territorial extension. Religious 
authority was always exercised by himself alone, 
in his quality of prophet and apostle of God ; a 
quality that in his idea and that of his companions 
did not admit of delegation of spiritual powers 
to others, jior of transmission of such powers by 
inheritance after his death. The series of divine 

* That the Khalifato is in no way to be compared with the 
Papacy, that Islam has never regarded the Khalif as its 
spiritual head, I have repeatedly explained since 1882 (in 
' Nieuwe Bijdragen tot de kermis van den Islam ', in Bijdr. 
tot de Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde van Nederland Indie, 
Volgr. 4, Deel vi, in an article, f De Islam ', in De Gids, 
May 1886, in Questions Diplomatiques et Goloniales, 5me anne'e, 
No. 106, &c.). I am pleased to find the same views expressed 
by Professor M. Hartmann in Die Welt des Islams, Bd. i, 
pp. 147-8. 



SPIRITUAL POWERS OF THE CALIPH 199 

revelations, namely, the ,Qur'an, was definitely 
closed with Muhammad ; after whom the believers 
had only to faithfully follow his teachings. Hence 
in Islam there is no trace of any ecclesiastical 
hierarchy or of sacerdotal holy orders ; there is an 
entire absence of the idea of Christian sacraments, 
and of an intermediary between God and the 
individual believer. To find anything that at all 
approximates to the spiritual powers of the 
Catholic, Greek, or Protestant clergy we must go 
to those late manifestations of Islam, about six 
centuries after Muhammad, namely, the religious 
confraternities, in which only there is a true cure of 
souls, a true spiritual power, which, however, only 
concerns the relations between the master and the 
adept who has voluntarily joined the confraternity 
after the novitiate, and in no way touches either 
dogma or ritual.' 10 

' Historically the Caliphs are the successors of 
Muhammad in the rule of the whole Muhammadan 
state, i. e. the entire body of the Muhammadans ; 
it being presupposed that there were no Muham- 
madan populations under non-Muslim rule as 
was, in fact, the case for several centuries. But 
(an inexplicable fact at first sight for a Euro- 
pean) these universal monarchs of Islam, just like 
all other Muslim sovereigns, while they possessed 
to an unlimited degree executive power and some 
judicial power, are entirely lacking in legislative 
power ; because legislation properly so called can 
only be the divine law itself, the Sharlah, of which 
the 'ulama, or doctors, are alone the interpreters. 



200 SPIRITUAL POWERS OP THE CALIPH 

In the religious sphere the only attribute of the 
Caliph, as of any other Muslim sovereign, is to put 
forth the power of his secular arm in order to 
protect the faith against internal and external 
foes, and to take care that public worship, con- 
sisting of common prayer on Fridays, is regularly 
celebrated/ u 

6 The Caliph is the " prince of the faithful ", is 
the universal monarch of the Musalmans, not the 
head of the Muhammadan religion ; in respect of 
dogma and ritual he is a simple believer, obliged 
to observe the traditional doctrine as preserved by 
the 'ulama. He is a defender of the Muslim faith, 
an enemy of heresy, just as European emperors, 
kings, and princes were defenders of the faith and 
extirpators of heresy in past ages.' 12 



APPENDIX C 
POPULAR USES OF THE TERM KHALlFAH 

IT is a characteristic outgrowth from the Muslim 
doctrine of the equality of all believers and of the 
absolute subjection of man to the Will of God and 
his nothingness as a mere creature, that even the 
exalted titles enjoyed by the most powerful 
Muhammadan potentates are applied to persons 
of a mean and quite insignificant status in society. 
As a technical term in the administrative language 
of Egypt, Khalifah occurs as early as the first 
century of the Hijrah, to denote the representative 
of a Pagarchos, or local official of the finance 



POPULAR USES OF THE TERM KHALlFAH 201 

department, each one of whom had his Khalif ah or 
aTTOKpiaruipios at the capital, through whom pay- 
ments of the taxes were made. 1 In more modern 
times the term Khallfah was commonly applied in 
Turkish official organization to any junior clerk in 
a public office ; 2 and it was also used in Turkey 
to designate an assistant teacher in a school, or 
even an apprentice in the building trade. The 
historian of the reign of Muhammad IV (1648- 
1687), who was a coffee-maker, bore the name of 
Muhammad Khallfah. 3 In the household of the 
Emperor Babur, Khallfah could be used of a 
woman an upper maid-servant. 4 In India the 
word Khallfah may even be applied to so insignifi- 
cant a person as a working tailor, a barber, or the 
foreman of a firm ; sometimes even to a fencing 
master or a Muhammadan cook. In a more 
dignified reference it is a technical term in the 
language of the Sufis, and the authorized exponent 
of some of the Muslim religious orders may be 
styled Khalifah as being a successor of the founder 
of the order, though the title is often assumed by 
unauthorized persons who give themselves out as 
religious guides. 5 

Similarly, as was pointed out on pages 15, 34, the 
designation Imam may be applied to any one who 
stands in front of his co-religionists during the act 
of public worship, and it is no bar to the perform- 
ance of this function that the person concerned 
occupies the meanest station in the social order. 



202 THE TITLE SULTAN 

APPENDIX D 
THE TITLE SULTAN 

THE history of the title c Sultan ' in the Muham- 
madan world has not yet been fully worked out. 
The word itself occurs in the Qur'an merely in the 
abstract sense of c power, authority ', but as early 
as the end of the first century of the Hijrah it was 
used in the Egyptian Papyri as the common 
expression for the Governor of the province. 1 So it 
came to be applied to an official to whom power 
had been delegated, e.g. in the case of Ja'far b. 
Yahya (ob. 803), the favourite of Harun ur-Rashld, 
the title ' Sultan ' being bestowed upon him 
(according to Ibn Khaldun) 2 to indicate that he 
had been entrusted with the general administration 
of the empire. In much the same way it was used 
of Muwaffaq, 3 the brother of the Caliph Mu'tamid 
(870-892), who had the practical control of affairs 
of state, both civil and military, the Caliph being 
wholly given up to his pleasures. As independent 
rulers set themselves up in the provinces of the 
empire, it became common among them to adopt 
the title Sultan, and in this respect the Saljuqs 
appear to have , set the example, though it is 
commonly asserted that Mahmud of Ghazna 
(998-1030) was the first Muhammadan potentate 
of importance to so style himself. 4 Like many 
other titles, it gained in dignity, by being assumed 
by great and powerful monarchs, while petty 
princes contented themselves with the name Malik, 
Khan, &c. The Egyptians during the Mamluk 



THE TITLE SULTAN 203 

period liked to flatter themselves that theirs was 
the only ruler who had a right to call himself 
Sultan, 5 and the Mamluks often styled themselves 
Sultan of Islam and the Muslims. 6 



APPENDIX E 
THE TITLES OF THE OTTOMAN SULTAN 

THE following are some specimens of the proto- 
cols given by Firidun Bey as c Titles of the Padshahs 
of Islam '. 

(i) c His Majesty, the victorious and successful 
Sultan, the Khaqan aided (by God), whose under- 
garment is victory, the Padshah whose glory is 
high as heaven, King of Kings who are like stars, 
crown of the royal head, the shadow of the Provider, 
culmination of kingship, quintessence of the book 
of fortune, equinoctial line of justice, perfection of 
the spring- tide of majesty, sea of benevolence and 
humanity, mine of the jewels of generosity, source 
of the memorials of valour, manifestation of the 
lights of felicity, setter-up of the standards of 
Islam, writer of justice on the pages of time, 
Sultan of the two continents and of the two seas, 
Khaqan of the two easts and of the two wests, 
servant of the two holy sanctuaries, namesake of 
the Apostle of men and of jinns, Sultan Muhammad 
Khan (may his exalted threshold for ever be 
a halting-place for the journeys of the saints, and 
may his exalted court be free from the impurities 
of diminution and defect).' 



204 TITLES OF THE OTTOMAN SULTAN 

(ii) c Seated on the throne of the exalted sulta- 
nate, clothed in the garments of justice and 
righteousness, guardian of the frontiers of Islam, 
horseman of the war of vengeance, nay ! the 
mightiest Sultan, and most just and noble Khaqan, 
opener of the gates of benevolence unto mankind, 
giver of all kinds of bounty in the west and the 
east, most pious of Sultans in word and deed, most 
perfect of Khaqans in knowledge and virtue (may 
God Almighty make his governance and kingdom 
endure, and give glory to his helpers and assistants, 
even as He has exalted his dignity for ever and 
always, until God inherit the earth and those that 
are on it, praised and glorious is He !>, his majesty, 
the abode of the Caliphate,' &c. 

(iii) c Star of the imperial fortune, linked with 
felicity, majesty high as heaven, having its 
dwelling in the sky, star of the zenith of highness, 
exalted, full-moon of excellence, the first line of 
the book of kingship, ringlet of the forehead of the 
asylum of glory, like Faridun in imperial pomp, 
with a portico like Khusrau's, with a council like 
Alexander's, moon of the heaven of mightiness, 
sun of the place where governance arises, exalted 
in ruling, wise as Darius, containing the high 
qualities of Kai Khusrau, repeater of memorials 
like those of Jamshid, laying the foundation of 
government, engineer of the ways of equity.' 



REFERENCES TO AUTHORITIES 

CHAPTER I 

1 (p. 9) Henry Osborn Taylor, The Mediaeval Mind, vol. ii, 
p. 303. (London, 1914.) 

2 (p. 12) I. Goldziher, Muhammedanische Studien, vol. ii, 
p. 19 sqq. 

3 (p. 12) Traditionis nomen accommodatum est a Theologis 
ad significandam tantum doctrinam non scriptam. Cardinal 
R. Bellarmin, Disputationes de controversiis christianae fidei, 
t. i, p. 147. (Romae, 1832.) 

4 (p. 15) Bukhari, ed. Krehl, vol. i, p. 181, 11. 4-5 ; Kanz 
ul-'Ummal, vol. iV, nr. 2700. 

5 (p. 16) Goldziher, op. cit., vol. ii, pp. 277-8. 



CHAPTER II 

1 (p. 19) Memoirs of Edmund Lucllow, ed. C. H. Firth, 
vol. ii, p. 44. (Oxford, 1894.) 

2 (p. 19) Lammens, Le ' triumvirat ' Abou Bakr, 'Omar et 
Abou 'Obaida. Melanges de la Faculte Orientale, Beyrouth, 
t. iv, pp. 113 sqq. 

3 (p. 21) The circumstances connected with these two 
appointments have been fully investigated by Caetani, Annali 
dell' Islam, 11 A.H., 55 sqq., and 13 A.H., 75 sqq., 133 sqq. 

4 (p. 21) Annali dell' Islam, vol. v, p. 48. 

5 (p. 24) Caetani, Studi di Storia Orientale, t. i, pp. 281-2. 

6 (p. 27) Kanz, vol. iii, nr. 2570. 

7 (p. 32) Mas'udi, Kitab at-Tanbih, p. 236, 11. 15-16. 

8 (p. 32) Ibn Khaldun, Prolegomenes, trad. De Slane, 
i, p. 462. 

9 (p. 35) Caetani, Annali dell' Islam, 11 A.H., 16. 

10 (p. 39) Mufadcjal ibn Abi 'l-Fa<Ja'il, Histoire des Sultans 
Mamlouks, ed. E. Bloohet, p. [506]. 

11 (p. 41) Ibn Khaldun, op. cit., i, p. 463. 



206 REFERENCES TO AUTHORITIES 

CHAPTER III 

1 (p, 47) Kanz, vol. vi, nr. 3452. 

2 (p. 47) id. vi, nr. 3469. 

3 (p. 47) id. vi, nr. 3429. 

4 (p. 47) id. iii, nr. 2983. 

5 (p. 48) id. iii, nr. 2999. 

6 (p. 48) id. iii, nr. 2580. 

7 (p. 49) id. iii, nr. 3008. 

8 (p. 49) id. iii, nr. 3005. 

9 (p. 49) id. iii, nr. 3003. 

10 (p. 50) id. iii, nr. 2786. 

11 (p. 51) Goldziher, Du sens propre des expressions 
Ombre de Dieu, Khalife de Dieu, pour designer les chefs dans 
rislam. Revue de 1'Histoire des Religions, tome xxxv (1897). 

12 (p. 51) Tabari, iii, p. 1387, 11. 13-14. 

13 (p. 51) Kanz, iii, nr. 2237. 

14 (p. 51) ed. H. Hirschfeld, xx, 1. 9. The application of 
the phrase to the Prophet himself would appear to he of 
a much later date, e.g. Ibn Zafar, Sulwan al-muta c , p. 24, 
1. 3 a.f. (Tunis, 1279 A.H.) 

15 (p. 51) Goldziher, op. cit., p. 6. 

16 (p. 51) Mawardi, ed. Enger, p. 22 fin. 

17 (p. 51) Tabari, iii, p. 426, 1. 16. 

' 18 (p. 52) Suyufl, Ta'rikh ul-Khulafa (ed. Cairo, 1305 A.H.), 
pp. 6-7. 

19 (p. 53) id., p. 3. 

20 (p. 53) Id., p. 7. 

21 (p. 53) Of Mansur (754-775) it was said : ' The majesty 
of the Khilafat did not prevent him from humbling himself 
before the law.' Fragmenta historicorum arabicorum, ed. 
De Goeje, p. 269, 11. 5-6. 

CHAPTER IV 

1 (p. 62) Ibn ul-Athlr, viii, p, 222. (ed. Cairo, 1290 A.H.) 

2 (p. 67) Qutb ud-Dm. Chroniken der Stadt Mekka, ed. F. 
Wiistenfeld, vol. iii, pp. 168-9. 

3 (p. 69) C. Snouck Hurgronje, Mekka, vol. i, p. 59. 



CHAPTERS V-VII 207 

CHAPTER V 

1 (p. 71) Mawardi, al-Ahkam us-sultaniyyah (ed. Enger), 
pp. 5-7. 

2 (p. 72) id., p. 23. 

3 (p. 73) Chronologic orientalischer Volker, p. 132. 

4 (p. 74) Chahar Maqala, ed. Mirza Muhammad, p. 10 ; 
Revised Translation by Edward G. Browne, p. 11. (Gibb 
Memorial Series.) 

5 (p. 76) Ibn Khaldun, Prolegomenes, i, pp. 386-8, 394-9, 
423-4. 

CHAPTER VI 

1 (p. 78) Bryce, Holy Roman Empire (ed. 1918), pp. 229, 
272-3. 

2 (p. 79) H. M. Elliot, History of India, vol. ii, p. 24. 

3 (p. 80) v. Appendix D. 

4 (p. 80) Barthold, Mip^ IIcjiaMa, i, p. 221 . 

5 (p. 80) Houtsma, Recueil de textes relatifs a Thistoire des 
Reljoucides, ii, pp. 241-2. 

6 (p. 81) Fragmenta historicorum arabicorum, p. 101, 1. 11. 

7 (p. 82) C. d'Ohsson, Histoire des Mongols, t. iii, pp. 251-4. 

8 (p. 82) Suyut/i, Husn ul-Muhadarah, vol. ii, pp. 53 sqq., 
57. 

9 (p. 86) Al-Khazraji, The Pearl-strings, Text i, p. 55 ; 
Translation i, pp. 98-9. (Gibb Memorial Series iii.) 

10 (p. 87) Tabaqat-i-Nasiri, trans. Raverty, p. 1259. In 
a similar manner the Samanids had continued to recite the 
Khutbah in the name of TaT for eight years after his deposi- 
tion. (Abu Shuja', ed. Amedroz and Margoliouth, p. 332.) 

11 (p. 87) H. N. Wright, Catalogue of the Coins in th* 
Indian Museum, Calcutta, vol. ii, p. 36. 

12 (p. 88) id., p. 38. 

CHAPTER VII 

1 (p. 94) Suyut>i, Husn ul-Maha<jarah, vol. ii, p. 59 sqq. 

2 (p. 98) id., pp. 62-3. 

3 (p. 98) Max van Berchem, Inschriften aus Syrien, Meso- 
potaniien und Kleinasien, p. 5. 



208 REFERENCES TO AUTHORITIES 

CHAPTER VIII 

1 (p. 99) Khalil ibn Shahin az-Zahiri, Zubdat kashf al- 
mamalik, ed. P. Ravaisse, p. 89. 

2 (p. 100) Suyuti, Ta'rikh ul-Khulafa, p. 197. 

3 (p. 100) Weil, Geschichte des Abbasidenchalifats in Egyp- 
ten, i, p. 406, n. 2. 

4 (p. 100) Al-Fasi, sub anno 815. Chroniken der Stadt 
Mekka, vol. ii, pp. 294-5. 

5 (p. 101) Weil, op. cit., ii, pp. 126-8. 

6 (p. 101) Suyuti, Ta'rikh ul-Khulafa, p. 164. 

7 (p. 102) Khalil ibn Shahin, op. cit., p. 89. 

8 (p. 102) Suyuti, op. cit., p. 164. 

9 (p. 102) Maqrizi, Histoire d'lSgypte, ed. E. Blochet, p. 76. 

10 (p. 103) Barthold, op. cit., i, p. 359. 

11 (p. 104) Ziya ud-Dm Baram, Ta'rikh-i-Firuz Shahl, 
p. 491 sqq. ; Ibn Battuta, i, p. 364. 

12 (p. 105) H. N. Wright, op. cit., vol. ii, p. 52 fin. 

13 (p. 105) Futuhat-i-Firuz Shahi. H. M. Elliot, History 
of India, vol. iii, p. 387. 

14 (p. 106) 'Abd ur-Razzaq as-Samarqandi, Matla* us- 
sa'dayn wa majma* ul-bahrayn, fol. 9 b. (British Museum 
MS. Or. 1291.) 

15 (p. 106) J. von Hammer, Geschichte des Osmanischen 
Reiches 2 , vol. i, p. 195 ; M. d'Ohsson, Tableau de 1'Empire 
Othoman, i, pp. 233-4. 

16 (p. 106) Barthold, op. cit., i, p. 360. 

17 (p. 106) Ahmad Firidun Bey, Munsha'at us-Salatin. 
(Constantinople, 1264-5 A.H.) vol. i, p. 130, 1. 25. 



CHAPTER IX 

1 (p. 107) Kanz ul-'Ummal, vol. iii, nr. 3152. 

2 (p. 108) Prolegomenes, i, p. 424 init. 

3 (p. 108) Chroniken der Stadt Mekka, vol. iii, p. 182, 1. 11. 

4 (p. 108) id. iii, p. 184, 11. 5-6. 

5 (p. 108) Ibn Khaldun, Prolegomenes, i, p. 396. 

6 (p. 109) L. Cahun, Introduction a Thistoire de TAsie, 
p. 244 (fee. 



CHAPTER IX 209 

7 (p. Ill) Raslrid ud-DIn, Jami' ut-tawarikh, fol. 327 b. 
(India Office Library MS. Ethe 17.) 

8 (p. Ill) Mufaddal ibn Abi '1-Fada'il, Histoire des Sultans 
Mamlouks, ed. E. Blochet, p. [483]. 

9 (p. Ill) 'Abd ur-Razzaq, Matla' us-Sa'dayn, fol. 19 b. 
(British Museum MS. Or. 1291.) 

10 (p. 112) Firidun, op. cit., i, p. 144, 1. 7 a.f. 

11 (p. 112) id. i, p. 184, 1. 11. 

12 (p. 112) id. i, p. 143, 1. 4 a.f. 

13 (p. 113) Weil, Geschichte des Abbasidenchalifats in 
Egypten, ii, pp. 201-2. 

14 (p. 113) Partially translated by Quatrem^re, in Notices 
et Extraits, xiv, 1. 

15 (p. 113) E. Thomas, Chronicles of the Pathan Kings of 
Delhi, pp. 326-9. 

16 (p. 114) Barthold, op. cit., i, pp. 362-3. 

17 (p. 114) Haftz Abru, Ta'rlkh-i-Shah Rukh, fol. 2b. 
(India Office Library MS. Ethe 171.) 

18 (p. 114) Zubdat ut-tawarikh, fol. 5 b. (British Museum 
Or. 2774.) 

19 (p. 114) Ta'rikh-i-Shah Rukh, fol. 3 b. (I.O. Ethe 171.) 

20 (p. 116) Ibn Battuta, i, p. 4 ; ii, p. 382. 

21 (p. 116) C. Huart, fipigraphie arabe d'Asie Mineure. 
Revue Semitique, t. iii, p. 369. 

22 (p. 116) Khaza'm ul-Futuh, fol. 2. (British Museum MS. 
Add. 16838.) 

23 (p. 117) H. N. Wright, op. cit., vol. ii, pp. 43-4. 

24 (p. 117) Tadhkiratu 'sh-Shu'ara, ed. Edward G. Browne, 
p. 306, 1. 5. 

25 (p. 117) Zafar-namah, fol. 5, 1. 3. (British Museum MS. 
Add. 23980.) 

26 (p. 117) Franz Babinger, Schejch Bedr ed-Din. Der 
Islam, vol. xi, p. 41. 

27 (p. 117) Firidun, op. cit., i, p. 271, 1. 11 a.f. 

28 (p. 118) Akhlaq-i-Jalall (ed. Lucknow, 1868), p. 9, 
11. 4-5. 

29 (p. 118) Firidun, op. cit., i, p. 341, 1. 10. 

30 (p. 118) Barthold, op. cit., i, p. 363. 

31 (p. 118) Firidun, op. cit., i, p. 277, 1. 1. 

2882 



210 REFERENCES TO AUTHORITIES 

32 (p. 118) Tadhkiratu 'sh-Shu'ara, p. 458, 11. 11-12. 

33 (p. 118) Max van Berehem, Corpus Inscriptionum 
Arabicarum, i, pp. 46, 91, &e. 

34 (p. 119) Barthold, 3anncKH BOCT. OT. Apx. 06m., 
t. xv, p. 223. 

35 (p. 119) Supplement ture 635. 

36 (p. 120) Harl. 3273, Or. 1376, and Add. 7918. 

37 (p. 120) Prolegomenes, i, p. 387. 

CHAPTER X 

1 (p. 122) Alfarabis Abhandlung iiber den Musterstaat, ed. 
Fr. Dieterici. Leiden, 1895. 

2 (p. 123) Thier und Mensch, ed. Dieterici, p. 27, 11. 14-19. 

3 (p. 124) A, von Kremer, Geschichte dor herrschenden 
Idecn des Islam, pp. 92-4. 

4 (p. 125) Siyasat-namah, cd. Schefer, p. ?, 11. 7-8 a.f. 

5 (p. 128) Zubdat ut-tawarlkh, fol. 5 b. (British Museum 
MS. Or. 2774.) 

CHAPTER XI 

1 (p. 129) Firldun, op. cit., i, pp. 120, 1. 12 a.f. ; 170, 
1. 4 a.f. &c. 

2 (p. 130) id. i, p. 93, 11. 22, 23. 

3 (p. 130) id. i, p. 94, 11. 10-16. 

4 (p. 131) id. i, p. 95 fin.-96, 1. 1. 

5 (p. 131) id. i, p. 97, 1. 1. 

6 (p. 131) id. i, p. 100, 11. 10, 8 a.f. 

7 (p. 132) id. i, p. 118, 11. 3-2 a.f. 

8 (p. 132) id. i, p. 120, 11. 13-12 a.f. 

9 (p. 133) J. von Hammer, Geschichte des Osmanischen 
Beichos 8 , vol. i, p. 280. 

10 (p. 133) Firldun, op. cit., i, pp. 139-43. 

11 (p. 133) id. i, p. 144, 1. 15. 

12 (p. 133) id. i, p. 161, 1. 12. 

13 (p. 133) id. i, p. 145, 1. 13 a.f. 

14 (p. 133) id. i, p. 148, 11. 9-10, fihrist-i-kitab-i-sultanat 
wa dibacha-i-risala-i-khilafat. 

15 (p. 134) id. i, p. 159 fin.-160. 

16 (p. 134) id. i, p. 160, 1. 3 a.f. 



CHAPTERS XI-X1I 211 

17 (p. 134) id. i, p. 170, 11. 5-4 a.f . 

18 (p. 135) id. i, p. 183, 1. 14. 

19 (p. 135) id. i, p. 209, 11. 11-12. 

20 (p. 135) id. i, p. 267, 1. 12. 

21 (p. 136) id. i, p. 268, 1. 11. 

22 (p. 136) id. i, p. 272, 11. 17-18. 

23 (p. 136) id. i, p. 276, 1. 5. 

24 (p. 136) id. i, p. 308, 11. 14-16. 

25 (p. 136) id. i, p. 322, 11. 3-1 a.f. 

26 (p. 137) id. i, p. 340, 11. 12-11 a.f. 

27 (p. 137) id. i, p. 341, 11. 8, 5 a.f. 

28 (p. 137) id. i, p. 343, 11. 21-28. 

29 (p. 138) id. i, p. 345,11. 9, 11. 

30 (p. 138) id. i, p. 354,1. 21. 

31 (p. 138) id. i, p. 349, 1. 22. 

32 (p. 138) id. i, p. 365, 1. 4. 

33 (p. 138) id*, i, p. 368, 1. 2. 

34 (p. 138) id. i, p. 368, 1. 16 a.f. 

35 (p. 138) id. i, p. 358, 1. 11. 

CHAPTER XII 

1 (p. 140) Ibn lyas, Ta'rikh Misr, vol. iii, p. 49, wa ajlasahu 
wa jalasa bayna yadayhi. 

2 (p. 141) id. iii, p. 98 fin. 

3 (p. 141) id. iii, p. 105. 

4 (p. 142) id. iii, p. 229. 

5 (p. 142) Chroniken der Stadt Mekka, vol. iii, p. 185, 1. 3. 

6 (p. 142) Weil, Geschichte des Abbasidenchalifats in 
Egypten, vol. ii, p. 435. 

7 (p. 143) Firidun, op. cit., i, pp. 398-406 and 406-48, 
In the longer of these two reports, the ' Abbasid Caliph of 
Egypt ' is merely mentioned in connexion with the embassy 
to Tuman Bay in March 1517. (id. p. 435, 11. 19-20.) 

8 (p. 143) Barthold, Mipt HcjiaMa, i, pp. 372, 381. 

9 (p. 144) Ta'rikh Misr, iii, p. 176, 1. 12. 

10 (p. 144) Firidun, op. cit., i, pp. 376-9, dated Muharram 
923 (Jan.-Feb. 1517). 

11 (p. 144) id. i, p. 379 init. 



212 REFERENCES TO AUTHORITIES 

12 (p. 145) Qutb ud-Dm. Chroniken dor Stadt Mekka, iii, 
pp. 278-9. 

13 (p. 145) J. von Hammer, Geschichte 2 , vol. i, p. 702, n. 5. 

14 (p. 146) Firidun, op. cit., i, p. 383, 1. 8. 

15 (p. 147) e.g. A. von Kremer, Geschichte der herrschenden 
Ideen des Islams, p. 423 ; G. Weil, Geschichte des Abbasiden- 
chalifats in Egypten, ii, p. 435 ; A. Miiller, Der Islam im 
Morgen- und Abendland, i, p. 641. 

16 (p. 148) Weil, op. cit., ii, p. 395. 

17 (p. 151) id. i, p. 314. 

18 (p. 151) Firidun, op. cit., i, p. 128, 11. 20-24. 

19 (p. 151) Yusuf ibn Taghribirdi, Hawadith ud-Duhur, 
fol. 13 b. (British Museum MS. Add. 23294.) 

20 (p. 152) Al-Fasi. Chroniken der Stadt Mekka, ii, p. 295, 
11. 6-3 a.f. 

21 (p. 152) Qu^b ud-Dm. Chroniken, iii, p. 247 fin. 

22 (p. 153) C. Snouck Hurgronje, Mekka, vol. i, p. 102. 

23 (p. 153) Qutb ud-Dlri, op. cit., iii, p. 286, 1. 2 a.f. 

24 (p. 154) Firidun, i, p, 406, 11. 15-17. 

25 (p. 154) id. i, p. 380, 11. 15-16. 

26 (p. 154) id. i, p. 381, 1. 4 a.f. 

27 (p. 154) id. i, p. 382, 1. 19. 

28 (p. 155) id. i, p. 383, 1. 5 a.f. 

29 (p. 155) id. i, p. 351 fin. 

30 (p. 155) id. i, p. 348 fin.-349, 1. 1. 

31 (p. 155) id. i, pp. 363, 379. 

32 (p. 155) id. i, pp. 392, 394. 

33 (p. 155) 4d. i, p. 395. 

34 (p. 155) id. i, p. 448, 11. 16-17. 

35 (p. 156) id. i, p. 448, 1. 14. 

36 (p. 156) Max van Berchem, Corpus Inscriptionum Arabi- 
carum, i, p. 606. 

37 (p, 157) Barthold, op. cit., i, p. 392. 

38 (p. 157) Chroniken, iii, p. 249. 

39 (p. 158) Firidun, i, p. 449, 1. 19. 

40 (p. 158) id., 11. 14-15. 

41 (p. 158) Chroniken der Stadt Mekka, iii, p. 329, 1. 9. 

42 (p. 158) id., p. 367, 1. 9. 

43 (p. 158) id., p. 390, 1. 9. 



CHAPTERS XIII-XIV 213 

CHAPTER XIII 

1 (p. 159) S. Lane-Poole, Catalogue of Indian Coins in the 
British Museum. The Mogul Emperors, p. Ixxiii. 

2 (p. 160) Munsha'at wa ba'd waqa'i'-i-Sultan Sulayman 
Khan, foil. 257-8. (National-Bibliothek, Vienna. MS. 
H. O. 50.) 

3 (p. 161) 'Abdi Sari Efendi, Dastur ul-Insha, fol. 28. 
(National-Bibliothek,* Vienna. MS. H. 0. 167.) 

4 (p. 162) id., foil. 128-9; 

5 (p. 162) Shah 'Alam Namah, p. 16, 11. 5-6. (Calcutta, 
1912.) 

CHAPTER XIV 

1 (p. 163) 'Aqa'id, ed. Cureton, p. 4, 1. 4 a.f. 

2 (p. 163) M. d'Ohsson, Tableau general de 1'Empire 
Othoman (8vo eft.), t. i, p. 212. 

3 (p. 164) ed. Constantinople, 1264-5 A.H., vol. i, pp. 2-4. 

4 (p. 165) C t A. Nallino, Appunti sulla natura del ' Califfato ' 
in genere e sul presunto Califfato Ottomano ', p. 16. 

5 (p. 166) Barthold, op. cit., i, p. 395. 

6 (p. 167) Historia Hierosolymitana. Gesta Dei per 
Franeos, t. i, p. 57. (Hanoviae, 1611.) 

7 (p. 168) Sextus films est nomine Machomet, qui tenet 
regnum de Baudas, ubi est Papa Saracenorum, qui vocatur 
Kabatus, sive Caliphas ; qui colitur, adoratur, et tenetur in 
lege eorum tanquam Romanus Episcopus apud nos, qui non 
potest videri nisi bis in mense, quando hie cum suis vadit ad 
Machomet Deum Saracenorum. Et inclinato capite et facta 
oratione in lege eorum antequam exeant de templo, splendide 
comedunt et bibunt, et sic revertitur Caliphas coronatus ad 
palatium suum. Iste Deus Machomet visitatur quotidie et 
adoratur, sicut visitatur et adoratur dominus Papa. In ista 
civitate de Baudas iste Machomet est Deus, et Calyphas est 
Papa, quae civitas est caput totius gentis et legis Saracenorum, 
ut Roma est in populo Christiano. (Jacobi de Vitriaco 
Historia Hierosolimitana. Gesta Dei per Francos, t. i, p. 
1125.) 

8 (p. 168) Chronica Maiora, vol. ii, p. 400. 



214 REFERENCES TO AUTHORITIES 

9 (p. 168) The Book of Ser Marco Polo, translated by 
Sir Henry Yule, 3rd ed., vol. i, p. 63. 

10 (p. 169) Petrus Martyr Anglerius, De re-bus oceanicis ct 
novo orbe decades, p. 412. (Coloniae, 1574.) 

11 (p. 169) Geographisehes Worterbuch, ed. Wiistenfeld, 
vol. ii, p. 867, 11. 7-9. 

12 (p. 169) Mir'at uz-zaman. Recueil des Historians des 
Croisades, t. iii, p. 560. 

13 (p. 170) Prolegomenes, i, pp. 474, 476. 

14 (p. 170) R. Hartmann, Arabien im Weltkrieg. Peter- 
manns Mitteilungen, 63, p. 55. 

15 (p. 170) Subb ul-A^ha, vol. v, p. 408 fin. 

16 (p. 170) t. i (8vo ed.), pp. 252, 263. 

17 (p. 170) id., pp. 215, 237. 

18 (p. 171) C. Mirbt, Quellen zur Geschichte des Papsttums 3 , 
pp. 127, 156-7, 365-7, 424. 

19 (p. 175) A. de la Jonquiere, Histoire'de Tempire otto- 
man 2 , ii, pp. 70, 179. 

20 (p. 175) Sir Edwin Pears, Life of Abdul Hamid, p. 149. 

21 (p. 176) C. Snouck Hurgronje, Verspreide Geschriften, 
vol. iii, p. 193. 

22 (p. 176) A. de la Jonquiere, op. cit., ii, p. 183. 

23 (p. 177) Edward G, Browne, The Persian Revolution, 
p. 84. 

24 (p. 177) A. de la Jonquiere, op. cit., ii, p. 221. 

25 (p. 178) Nallino, op. cit., pp. 20-21. 

26 (p. 181) L. W. C. van den Berg, De Mohammedaansche 
Vorsten in "JSTederlandsch-Indie*. (Bijdragen tot de Taal-, 
Land- en Volkenkunde van Nederlandsch-Indie, liii (1901), 
pp. 23, 28.) 

27 (p. 182) Encyclopedic van Nederlandsch-Indie, 2nd ed., 
vol. iv, p. 364. 

APPENDIX A 

1 (p. 187) Edward G. Browne, The Persian Revolution, 
pp. 372-3. 

APPENDIX B 

1 (p. 190) A. Ubicini et Pavet de Courteille, fitat present 
de 1' Empire Ottoman, pp. 77-8, (Paris, 1876.) 



APPENDICES B-D 215 

2 (p. 191) Martin Harimann, in Die Welt des Islams, i, 
p. 148. (Berlin, 1913.) 

3 (p. 192) C. H. Becker, Islampolitik. Die Welt des Islams, 
iii, p. 103. (Berlin, 1915.) 

4 (p. 193) id., p. 113. 

5 (p. 194) C. Snouck Hurgronje, The Holy War c made in 
Germany ', pp. 16-18. (New York, 1915.) 

6 (p. 195) id., pp. 27-9. 

7 (p. 196) C. Snouek Hurgronje, Nederland en de Islam, 
2nd ed., pp. 67-8. (Leiden, 1915.) 

8 (p. 197) id., p. 70. 

9 (p. 198) C. Snouck Hurgronje, Mohammedanism, pp. 
128-30. (New York, 1916.) 

10 (p. 199) C. A. Nallino, op. cit., pp. 5, 6. 

11 (p. 200) id., p. 7. 

12 (p. 200) id., p. 10. 

APPENDIX C 

1 (p. 201) Greek Papyri of the British Museum, vol. iv. 
The Aphrodito Papyri ed. H. G. Bell, pp. xxv, 35 ; C. H. 
Becker, Islamstudien, i, p. 257. 

2 (p. 201) M. d'Ohsson, op. cit., vol. vii, p. 271. 

3 (p. 201) J. von Hammer, op. cit., iii, p. 474. 

4 (p. 201) Gul-badan Begam, Humayun-nama, ed. Annette 
S. Beveridge, p. 136. 

5 (p. 201) C. Snouck Hurgronje, The Achehnese, pp. 18, 
251-2. (Leiden, 1906.) 

APPENDIX D 

1 (p. 202) C. H. Becker, Beitrage zur Geschichte Agyptens 
unter dem Islam, p. 90, n. 6. 

2 (p. 202) Prolegom&nes, ii, p. 9. 

3 (p. 202) Tabari, iii, p. 1894, 1. 11. 

4 (p. 202) S. Lane-Poole, Mohammadan Dynasties, p. 286. 

5 (p. 203) Khalil ibn Shahm, op. cit., p. 89, 1. 6 a.f. 

6 (p. 203) Max van Berchem, Inschrif ten aus Syrien, Meso- 
potamien und Kleinasien, pp. 4, 5, 83, &c. ; Corpus Inecrip- 
tionum Arabicarum, v. Index sub voc. 



INDEX 



Abadis, 189. 

Abbasid Caliphs in Cairo, estab- 
lishment of, 90-8 ; humiliating 
position of, 99-102, 108, 118; 
recognition of, 1036 ; in rela- 
tion to Sallm I, 145-6, 148, 
154. 

Abbasid dynasty in Baghdad, 
27-9, 55-68, 77-87, 150. 

'Abd ul-Malik, 149. 

'Abd ur-Rahman III, 58. 

'Abd ur-Razzaq, 113. 

'Abdallah ibn Jahsh, 32. 

'Abdallah ibn Zubayr, 149. 

Abdul Hamid I, Ottoman Sultan, 
165-6. 

Abdul Hamid II, Ottoman Sultan, 
173-7. 

Abdul Majid II, Ottoman Sultan, 
179. 

Abu ' Abdallah Muhammad, 115. 

Abu Bakr, elected" Khalifah, 19- 
20, 71. 

Abu 'Inan Faris, 116. 

Abu' 1- Barakat, Amir of Mecca, 
144, 146, 152. 

Abu '1-Futuh, Amir of Mecca, 
68-9. 

Abu Namayy, Amir of Mecca, 150. 

Abu Sa'Id, Ilkhan, 150. 

Abu' s-Su'ud, Mufti, 158. 

Adam, 44, 45. 

'Adud ud-Dawlah, 62-7. 

Ahmad Firidun Bey, see, Firldun. 

Ahmad ibn Uways, 117. 

Ahmad, Jala'ir Sultan, 131. 

Ahmad Pasha, 142. 

AhmadI, Turkish poet, 119. 

Akbar, 159-60. 

Akhlaq-i-Jalali, 117, 126. 

Akhlaq-i-Nairi, 126. 

'Ala ud-Din Khalji, 116. 

'Ala ud-DIn Mas'ud Shah, 87. 

'Ala ud-Din Muhammad Shah I, 
88. 

Aleppo, 140. 

'All, 163, 1S5. 
2882 



'AH Beg, Amir of Karamania, 131. 
Almohad dynasty, 84, 115. 
Almoravid dynasty, 83-4. 
Amir Khusrau, 116. 
Amir ul-Mu'minln, title, 31-2, 40, 

194 ; assumed by Fatimids, 41 ; 

by Hafsids, 115 ; by Abu 'Inan 

Faris, il6; relinquished, 129; 

not used of Ottoman Sultans, 

148, 154, 156, 163. 
Amir ul-Muslimm, title, 83. 
Amirs of Mecca, 68-9, 144, 150, 

152-3, 156, 157, 181, 185. 
Anghiera, Peter Martyr, 168. 
Angora, battle of, 131. 
Aristotle, 121, 124, 126. 
Arslan Agha, 160. 
Aybak, Mamluk Sultan, 89. 
Ayyubid dynasty, 89, 150. 

Badr ud-Din ibn Qadi Simaw, 117. 

Baghdad, capital of Abbasid Cali- 
phate, 27, 58, 167-8; and 
Mutawakkil, 140 ; taken by 
Huiagu, 81-2, 96, 125, 193; 
by Persians, 145 ; by Turko- 
mans, 151, 

Bakhtiyar, 63. 

Balban, see, Ghiyath ud-Dm Bal- 
ban. 

Baldach (i. e. Baghdad), 168. 

Baqilam, 108. 

Barakat ibn Muhammad ibn 
Barakat, 157. 

Barsbay, Mamluk Sultan, 102, 
112-13, 151. 

Baudas (i. e. Baghdad), 167, 168. 

Bayazld I, Ottoman Sultan, 106, 
131-2, 151. 

Bayazld II, Ottoman Sultan, 136, 
147. 

Baybars, Mamluk Sultan, 90, 
94-6, 98. 

Becker, Prof. C. H., on the 
Khalifah and the Pope, 191-3. 

Benkulen, 181. 

Berbers, 83-4. 



Be 



218 



INDEX 



Beruni, on the Abbasid Caliph, 
72-3. 

Bosnia, 174, 177. 

Brusa, 133, 154. 

Bulgaria, Ottoman Khilafat recog- 
nized in, 178. 

Buwayhids, 60-8, 78, 79. 

Cairo, see Abbasid Caliphs in 

Cairo. 

Caliph, see Khalifah. 
Caliph of the Caliphs, 145. 
Caliphas (i. e. Khalifah), 167. 
Caliphate, see Khilafat. 
Carmathians, 149, 150. 
Catherine II, Empress of Russia, 

165-6. 

Chaldiran, 138, 139, 155. 
Coinage, titles of Khalifah on, 

28, 40 ; of Ottoman Sultans, 

147-8 ; of Indian princes, 87-8, 

116, 159. 

Constantinople, treaty of, 178. 
Crimea, 165-6. 

Damascus, 24, 110-11, 140, 144, 

151. 

Dar ul-Khilafat, 159. 
David, 44, 45. 
Dawlatshah, 117, 118. 
Divine right, government by, 

111-12, 129. 

Egypt, 84-5, 89 sqq., 99, 139, 150, 

152-3, 155. 
Election, among pre- Islamic 

Arabs, 20. 
Election of Khalifah, 19-22. 

Farabi, 121. 

Faraj, Mamluk Sultan, 151. 

Fatimid Caliphate, 84, 150, 180, 

185. 
Ferdinand and Isabella of Spain, 

168. 

Firldun, 164, 203. 
Firuz Shah, Tughlaq, 105. 
Frederick III, 78. 

Ghazan Khan, 39, 110-11, 119. 
Ghiyath ud-Din Balban, 87. 
Ghiyath ud-Din Kay Khusrau III, 

116. 
Greek political thought, 121-3. 



Hadlth, importance of, 12 sq. ; 
origin of, 45-6 ; concerning 
Khalifah, 47-9 ; concerning 
Abbasids, 52. 

Hafiz Abru, 114, 127. 

Hafsid dynasty, 115-16. 

Hakim, Abbasid Caliph in Cairo, 
* 95. 

Hamdanids, 59. 

Hamzah Beg, Turkoman prince, 
112, 134. 

Hartmann, Martin, on the spiri- 
tual powers of the Khalifah, 
190. 

Harun ur-Rashid, 76, 107. 

Hassan ibn Thabit, 158. 

Hijaz, King of, 181. 

Hikmat ul-Ishraq, 123. 

Holy Roman Empire, compared 
with the Caliphate, 10, 14, 17. 

Horns, 98. 

Hulagu, 81, 110, 125. 

Husayn, Sultan of Khurasan, 118. 

Ibn Battuta, 116. 

Ibn lyas, 143. 

Ibn Khaldun, on the Khilafat, 
74-6, 107-8, 120; on the 
Khalifah of the Messiah, 169- 
70 ; on the title of Sultan, 202. 

Ibn Zunbul, 157. 

Ibrahim I, Ottoman Sultan, 160-2. 

Ibrahim Halabi, jurist, 163. 

Ibrahim, Shaykh, of Shirwan, 
155. 

Idrisid dynasty, 184-5. 

Ikhwan us-Safa, 122-3. 

Ilkhan dynasty, 110-11, 150. 

Iltutmish, 86-7. 

'Imad ud-Dawlah, 61. 

Imam, as used in the Qur'ftn, 
33-4 ; leader of public worship, 
14-16, 30, 34-5, 201; pro- 
nounces the Khutbah, 39 ; 
title of Khalifah, 14, 40 ; on 
coins of Ma'mun, 28 ; title 
assumed by Abu 'Abdall&h 
Muhammad, 115 ; by Abu 
'InSn Faris, 116 ; by Mubarak 
Shah, 116; by Muhammad 
Shaybani, 118; by Mamluk 
Sultans, 118; title relinquished, 
129 ; not generally used of 
Ottoman Sultans, 148, 154, 156, 



INDEX 



219 



163 ; used of Sultan Abdul 
Hamid I, 165 ; Khawarij doc- 
trine, 187-8 ; Shiah doctrine, 
14, 40, 1 85-7. See also Khalif ah. 

Innocent III, 167. 

Isfandiyar Beg, Amir of Qasta- 
mum, 131. 

Jacques de , Vitry, Bishop of 

Acre, 167-8. 
Ja'far ibn Yahya, 202. 
Jahan Shah Mirza, Turkoman 

prince, 133. 
Jala'ir dynasty, 117. 
Jalal ud-Din Dawani, 117-18, 

126. 

Jalal ud-Din Firuz Shah II, 87. 
Jaqmaq, Mamluk Sultan, 118, 

151. 

Java, 181. 

Jem, son of Muhammad II, 136. 
Jihad, 72, 93, 96-7, 194. 
Jokyakarta, 181. 

Kabatus (i.e. Khalifah), 167. 

Karamania, 130, 131, 132. 

Kerbogha, Amir of Mosil, 167. 

Khadiin ul-Haramayn, see Servant 
of the two Holy Sanctuaries. 

Khalid ibn al-Walid, grave of, 98. 

Khalifah, as used in the Qur'an, 
43-5 ; origin of title, 29-31 ; 
source of its dignity, 26 ; 
Khalifah, as Imam, 14 ; must 
be of the Quraysh, 47, 71, 75-6, 
162, 175, 185; according to 
some, need not be of the 
Quraysh, 108, 187 ; a political 
functionary, 17 ; as supreme 
Muslim ruler, 94, 101-2 ; quali- 
fications of, 71-2 ; his relations 
to the Shari'ah, 53, 73, 75 ; as 
a Mujtahid, 53 ; appoints 
qadls, 72, 102, 166, 178, 191 ; 
bestows titles, 77, 79, 80, 83, 
85 ; name mentioned in the 
Khutbah, 192; name of Ab- 
basid Khalifah in Cairo not 
mentioned in Khutbah in 
Mecca, 100; believed to be 
immune from plague, 81 ; pos- 
sesses no spiritual powers, 14, 
17, 171-3, 189-200; variants 



of the title, 112, 117-18, 131, 
133, 1^6-8, 154, 161, 164; 
title assumed by independent 
princes, 112-18; title applied 
to kings, 123, 127 ; to Sultans, 
120, 126, 129 ; used of Sultans 
in India, 116 ; in Malay Archi- 
pelago, 181-2 ; of Mughal em- 
perors in India, 159-62 ; of 
Ottoman Sultans, 130, 134, 137, 
138, 146, 160, 161, 165; of 
Saljuq Sultan of Rum, 116; 
of Sultans in Transoxiana, 118 ; 
of Umayyads in Spain, 58 ; 
title, not applied to Salim I 
by his son, 155 ; nor to Otto- 
man Sultans by the 'Ulama, 
154, 163; riot used on Otto- 
man coins, 148 ; concurrent 
Khalifahs, in eleventh century, 
180 ; in thirteenth century, 
115, 116; in fourteenth cen- 
tury, 116, 117, 130 ; in fifteenth 
century, 117, 134, 135 ; in six- 
teenth century, 118, 137-8, 159, 
160 ; in seventeenth century, 
160-1 ; in twentieth century, 
181 ; Abbasid Khalifah in 
Cairo, elected Sultan of Egypt, 
101 ; popular uses of the term 
Khalifah, 200-1 ; Khalifah 
erroneously compared with the 
Pope, 167-73, 190-4, 197 ; title 
used of Christian ecclesiastics, 
169-70. 

Khalifah, see also Imam. 

Khalifah of God, title, 51, 117, 
157, 158. 

Khilafat, not foreseen by Muham- 
mad, 10-11, 19; said to have 
lasted only thirty years, 107, 
163 ; despotic character, 29, 
47-50, 53 ; elective, 22, 70-1 ; 
becomes hereditary, 22-3 ; ex- 
positions of Sunni theory, by 
Mawardi, 70-2; by NasafI, 
163; by Nizami-i-'Arudl, 73; 
by Ibn Khaldun, 74-6, 107-8, 
120 ; by Maqrlzi, 107 ; Shiah 
theory, 184-7 ; Khawarij 
theory, 187-8 ; philosophical 
expositions, 122-8 ; current 
ideals, 182-3 ; history, Umay- 
yad dynasty, in Damascus, 



220 



INDEX 



22-7, 66-7; in Spain, 58; 
Abbasid, in Baghdad, 27-9; 
65-68, 79-81 ; in Cairo, 90- 
102, 139-42; Morocco, 115- 
16 ; attributed to heathen 
Mongols, 120 ; claimed by 4 
Shah Kukh, 112 ; under Otto- 
mans, 130-58, 164-6, 173-80, 
196 ; Ottoman Caliphate, abol- 
ished, 180 ; claimed by King 
of the Hijaz, 181 ; European 
misunderstandings of theory, 
165, 167-73, 177-9, 189-99. 

Khalil ibn Shahin, 101. 

Khalll Sultan, 106. 

Khaljl dynasty, 87. 

Khawarij doctrine of Khilafat, 
187-8. 

KhizrKhan, 113. 

Khutbah, origin of, 37-9 ; signifi- 
cance of, 192 ; indicates change 
of sovereignty, 85, 140, 141 ; in 
Baghdad, last pronounced by 
a Khalifah, 59 ; name of 
Buwayhid inserted, 61, 65 ; 
Khallfah's name omitted, 62, 
100 ; in Bosnia and Libya, name 
of Ottoman Sultan mentioned, 
177-8; in Cairo, pronounced 
by Khalifah, 90-4, 95-7 ; name 
of Salirn I mentioned, 140, 147 ; 
in Delhi, insertion of name of 
Abbasid Khalifah in Cairo, 104- 
5; of Shah Rukh, 113; of 
Timur, 113; in Egypt, Shah 
Rukh's demand for insertion 
of his name, 113 ; in Mecca, 
100, 150, 152 ; -name of Abbasid 
Khalifah in Cairo not men- 
tioned, 100, 153 ; in S. Persia, 
name of Abbasid Khalifah in 
Cairo inserted by Muzaffarids, 
103. 

Khwajah Isfahani, 138. 

Kings, declared to be Caliphs, 123, 
127. See also Sultan. 

Kuchuk Kainarji, treaty, 165-6. 

Kutei, 181. 



Lausanne, treaty of, 177-8. 
Law, Muslim, see Sharfah. 
Libya, Ottoman Khilafat recog- 
nized in, 178. 



Mahimld of Ghazna, 78-9, 82, 202. 
Mahmud Shah Nasir ud-Din, 87. 
Mahmud II, Ottoman Sultan, 

147. 

Malay Archipelago, 181, 196. 
Malikshah, Saljuq Sultan, 125. 
Malik uz-Zahir Rukn ud-Din, see 

Baybars. 
Mamluk Sultans, 89-90, 94-5, 98, 

99-102, 113, 118,139, 145, 150, 

203. 

Ma'muD, Abbasid Caliph, 28, 40. 
Mansur, Abbasid Caliph, 51. 
Mantle of the Prophet, 27, 80, 

142-3, 180. 
MaqrizI, on Abbasid Caliphs in 

Cairo, 102 ; on Khilafat, 107. 
Marinid dynasty, 116. 
Marj Dabiq, battle, 140, 144, 145. 
Masqat, 188-^ 
Mawardi, account of the Khilafat, 

70-2. 
Mecca, Amirs of , 144, 156, 185; 

acquired by Ottomans, 144, 

148, 161 ; importance of, 148- 

53 ; Khutbah in, 100, 150. 
Medina, 144, 148-9, 151, 161. 
Melkites, 169-70. 
Minbar, 36-7. 
Mongols, 109-11, 150. 
Mu'awiyah, 22, 24-5. 
Mubarak Shah Khaljl, 116. 
Mubariz ud-Din Muhammad ibn 

Muzaffar, 102. 

Muftis, function of, 191 ; ap- 
pointed by Khalifah, 166, 178. 
Muhammad, functions of, 27, 30, 

198 ; nominated no successor, 

19 ; as God of the Saracens, 

168. 
Muhammad, mantle of, 27, 80, 

142-3, 180. 
Muhammad I, Ottoman Sultan, 

and the Caliphate, 132-3; 

recognizes Khilafat of Shah 

Kukh, 112. 
Muhammad II, Ottoman Sultan, 

117, 135-6. 

Muhammad ibn Tughlaq, 103-5. 
Muhammad Shaybani, 118. 
Muhammad Sokolli, 164, 
Mu'izz ud-Dawlah, 61-2. 
Mu'izz ud-Din Kayqubad, 87. 
Mujtahid, 53. 



INDEX 



221 



Multaqa'l-Abhur, 163. 
Muqtadl, Abbasid Caliph, 83, 85. 
Muqtadir, Abbasid Caliph, 57-8. 
Murad I, Ottoman Sultan, 130-1. 
Murad II, Ottoman Sultan, 112, 

113, 133-6. 
Murad III, Ottoman Sultan, 147, 

164. 

Murad IV, Ottoman Sultan, 161. 
Mustafa, son of Muhammad II, 

136. 

Mustafa Pasha, 160-1. 
Musta'm, Abbasid Caliph in 

Cairo, 100-1. 
Mustakfi, Abbasid Caliph in 

Baghdad, 60-2, 
Mustakfi, Abbasid Caliph in 

Cairo, 104-5. 
Mustamsik, Abbasid Caliph in 

Cairo, 140. 
Mustanair, Abbasid Caliph in 

Baghdad, 85, 86. 
Mustansir, Abbas*d Caliph in 

Cairo', 90, 94-5. 
Musta'sim, last Abbasid Caliph in 

Baghdad, 81, 87, 88, 100. 
Mustarshid, Abbasid Caliph, 80. 
Mu'tadid bi'llahi, Abbasid Caliph 

in Cairo, 103. 
Mutawakkil, last Abbasid Caliph 

in Cairo, 138, 139, 141-3, 146. 
Mutawakkil, seventh Abbasid 

Caliph in Cairo, 103. 
Mutr, Abbasid Caliph in Baghdad, 

62. 

MuttaqI, Abbasid Caliph in Bagh- 
dad, 59. 
Muwaffaq, 202. 
Muzaffar Shah II, King of 

Gujarat, 155. 
Muzaffarid dynasty, 102-3. 

Nallino, Prof. C. A., on the 
spiritual powers of the Khall- 
fah, 199. 

Nasafl, 163. 

Nasir, Abbasid Khalifah in Bagh- 
dad, 81, 167. 

Nasir Muhammad, Mamluk Sul- 
tan, 99, 110, 150. 

Nasir ud-Dln, governor of Mardin, 
135 

Nasir ud-Dln TusI, 125. 

Nizam ud-Dm ShamI, 117. 



Nizam ul-Mulk, 125. 
Nizami-i-'Arudl, on the Kkilafat, 

73. 
Nur ud-Dm 'Umar, 85. 

Ohsson, C. Mouradgea d', 146, 170. 

Oman, 188. 

Ottoman Sultans, and Mecca, 
152-3, 157-8; and Mughal 
Emperors, 159-61 ; titles, 130- 
8, 147-8, 153-8, 164-6, 173, 
203-4. 

Padshah of Islam, title, 111, 164. 

Paris, Matthew, 168. 

Pasir, 181. 

Persia, Shiahs in, 185, 186. 

Piccolomini, Aeneas, on power of 

the Emperor, 78. 
Plr Muhammad, 105-6. 
Pius II, see Piccolomini, Aeneas. 
Plato, 121, 122, 123, 126. 
Polo, Marco, 168. 
Pope, erroneously compared with 

Khalifah, 14, 167-73, 190-4, 

197. 

Portuguese, in Bed Sea, 148. 
Priesthood, none in Islam, 15-16. 

Qadir, Abbasid Caliph, 79, 108. 
Qadis, appointed by Khalifah, 72, 

102, 166,178,191. 
Qadis, Khallfahs of the Prophets, 

123. 

Qahir, Abbasid Caliph, 58-9. 
Qa'im, Abbasid Caliph, 68, 70, 72. 
Qa'it Bay, Mamluk Sultan, 118. 
Qala'un, 99. 
Qalqashandl, 170. 
Qansuh Ghuri, 118, 139-40, 152, 

168. 
Qara Iskandar, Turkoman Sultan, 

133. 
Qara-Qoyunlu, see Turkomans of 

the Black Sheep. 
Qara Yusuf, Turkoman prince, 

112, 133, 151-2. 
Qastamuni, 131, 136. 
Qur'an, verses quoted, ii. 28, 45 ; 

ii. 118, 33 ; iii. 26, 112 ; vi. 165, 

43, 126, 129, 134, 155 ; vii. 67, 

43 ; vii. 72, 43, 44 ; ix. 12, 34 ; 

xi. 2Q> 34 ; xv. 70, 34 ; xvii. 73, 

33 ; xxi. 73, 33 ; xxiv. 54, 43 ; 



222 



INDEX 



xxv. 74, 33; xxxv. 37, 160; 

xxxviii. 25, 44, 126, 129, 132, 

153-4 ; xlvi. 11, 34. 
Quraysh, Khallfah must be of the, 

47, 71, 75-6, 162, 175, 185; 

Khalffah need not be of the 

108, 187. 

Qurqud, Ottoman prince, 138. 
Qutb ud-DIn, Mufti of Mecca, 

108, 142, 157, 158. 
Qutuz, Mamluk Sultan, 89. 

Bad!, Abbasid Caliph, 59. 
Basulid dynasty, 85, 150. 
Bidania, battle, 140. 
Robertus Monachus, 167. 
Bukn ud-Dawlah, 61. 
Rust am, Turkoman prince, 136. 

Saladin, 84-5, 150, 167. 

Salim I, Ottoman Sultan, 137-55, 
157 ; as Prince, 118, 137. 

Saljuqs, 79-81, 116, 202. 

Samarqand, 111, 115, 138. 

Sayf ud-Dawlah, 122. 

Sayf ud-DIn, 167. 

Sayyid Abu'l-Hasan, 144, 152. 

Sayyid Jamal ud-Dm, 176. 

Sayyid us-Salatm, title, 105. 

Servant of the two Holy Sanc- 
tuaries, title, 141, 145, 148-9, 
151, J55, 161-2. 

Shadow of God, title, 50 ; applied 
to Abu 'Inan Faris, 116; to 
'Ala ud-DIn Khaljl, 116; to 
Mughal emperor, 160 ; to Otto- 
man Sultans, 135, 161 ; to 
Saljuqs, 80, 116; to Shah 
Bukh, 112, 114 ; toTlmur, 117 ; 
to any Sultan, 126, 128. 

Shah 'Alain II, Mughal emperor, 
162. 

ShSh Isma'il, 138, 139, 145, 155. 

Shah Jahan, Mughal Emperor, 
160. 

Shah Bukh, 111-15, 127, 133, 134, 
151. 

Shah Shuja', 103. 

Shamsuddin Muhammad, Amir of 
Karamania, 132. 

Shari'ah, origin of, 46 ; must be 
maintained by the Khallfah, 
72, 73, 75 ; subordination of 
Khallfah to, 53, 191, 199-200; 



among the Mongols, 106, 109 ; 
in Bulgaria, Greece, and Libya, 
178. 

Sharifs of Mecca, see Amirs of 
Mecca. 

Shaykh ul-Islarn, 177-8, 191-2. 

Shiah doctrine of Imamate and 
Caliphate, 14, 40, 55-6, 126, 
184-7 ; dynasties, 184-5. 

Shihab ud-DIn Suhrawardi, 123. 

Sibt ibn al-Jawzi, 169. 

Sldi* 'All Katibi, 160. 

Si was, inscription at, 116. 

Slave dynasty of Delhi, 86-7. 

Snouck Hurgronje, Prof. C., on 
the Khallfah and the Pope, 
193-9. 

Spiritual powers, wrongly attri- 
buted to the Khallfah, 17, 171- 
3, 189-200. 

Sulayman I, Ottoman Sultan, 
138, 142, 144, 155, 157-8, 159- 
60. ./ 

Sulayman Pasha, 156. 

Sultan, lit. 'power', 135, 190, 
202 ; interpreted to mean 
Shadow of God, 128 ; origin of 
title, 202; title conferred by 
Khallfah, 99, 101-2 ; on Iltut- 
mish, 86; on Nur ud-DIn 
'Umar, 85; on Tughril, 80; 
application for title from Baya- 
zld 1, 106. 

Sultan Khalil, governor of Shir- 
wan, 133. 

Sultan of Egypt, Abbasid Caliph 
elected, 101. 

Sultan of Islam, title of Mamluk 
Sultans, 203 ; assumed by 
Ghazan Khan, 111. 

Sultans style themselves Khallfah, 
120, 129, 155 ; see also Khall- 
fah. 

Suyutl, on position of Abbasid 
Caliphs in Cairo, 101. 

Ta'i', Abbasid Caliph, 62-8. 
tartars of the Crimea, 165-6. 
Tidore, 181. 
Tlmur and the Caliphate, 117, 

119; correspondence with 

Bayazld I, 106, 131-2, 161; 

name inserted in Khutbah in 

Delhi, 113. 



INDEX 



223 



Traditions, see Hadlth. 
Transoxiana, 105, 118. 
Tughril, 79-80. 
Tuman Bay, Mamluk Sultan, 

140-1. 
Turkomans of the Black Sheep, 

112, 133, 151. 
Turkomans of the White Sheep, 

112, 117, 126, 134, 135, 137. 
Tuziin, 59, 60. 

*Ubayd Allah Khan, of Samar- 
qand, 138. 

'Ulama, the learned, position in 
Muslim world, 14-15, 197, 198, 
200; heirs of the prophets, 
198 ; interpreters of the law, 
54, 198, 199; relations with 
Muslim governments, 17 ; with 
the Abbasids in Baghdad, 27-8 ; 
with the Ottoman Sultans, 163, 
175. 

'Umar appointee* Khallfah, 201. 

Umayyad dynasty, 22-7, 56-7; 
in Spain, 57, 58. 

'Uthman,*158. 



Uzbeg dynasty, 118, 138. 
Uzun Hasan, letters to Muham- 
mad II, 117, 135-6. 

Wahid ud-DIn, Ottoman Sultan, 

179. 
Wathiq bi'llahi Ibrahim, 99-100. 

Yaman, and Khutbah in Mecca, 
150 ; Shiab states in, 184, 185 ; 
Rasulid dynasty, 86-6 ; as- 
signed to Mamluk Sultan, 92 ; 
claimed by Sallm I, 144. 

Ya*qub, Turkoman prince, 118, 
136, 137. 

Yaqut, 169. 

Yasaq, Mongol code, 106, 109, 
111. 

Yazld, 149. 

Yuhanna ibn Bitrlq, 124. 

Yusuf ibn Tashfin, 83. 

Zallaka, battle, 84. 
Zanzibar, 189. 
Zaydls, 185, 187. 



PRINTED IN ENGLAND 
AT THE OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS